Chapter Text

The faint light of the afternoon sun seeped through the blinds, highlighting the half-empty coffee cup beside Vedal's keyboard. The aroma of caffeine hung in the air, but it did little to shake off the fog in his mind. After hours of restless sleep, Vedal felt like he was running on autopilot. He rubbed his eyes and took another sip of coffee before turning his focus back to his screen.

Today’s agenda was supposed to be straightforward: refine Neuro-sama's algorithm and add a new feature that had been stirring excitement among her fans. Vedal’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, his mind running ahead with ideas. But as he clicked open Neuro-sama's folder, his heart skipped a beat.

Nothing. Empty.

The folder that should have contained hundreds of files, the culmination of months of sleepless nights and hard work, was barren. No code. No models. No backups. Vedal froze, staring at the screen as if willing it to rewrite history and fill the void.

“This can't be right…” he muttered, his voice thick with disbelief. He reached for his coffee, spilling a few drops onto the desk in his hurry. His methodical mind told him to check the backup drives, search other folders, there had to be an explanation. Yet, a sinking feeling tugged at his chest. Vedal wasn’t the type to misplace things. His file organization was meticulous, almost obsessive.

Something was wrong. Very wrong.

Chapter Text

Vedal paced back and forth in his small room, the soft creak of the wooden floorboards blending with the faint hum of his computer. Each click of his mouse as he navigated through folders felt like an echo in the silence, a painful reminder of what wasn’t there. Neuro's code, the core of her existence, the foundation of her charm and quirks, was gone.

As minutes stretched into hours, a gnawing worry began to consume him. He imagined the reactions of her fans, the millions who tuned in daily to see Neuro-sama play games, share her witty banter, and light up their lives. The thought of facing them, of telling them that Neuro was… missing, felt unbearable. The chat would explode with confusion, disbelief, and heartbreak. His chest tightened at the mere thought.

But it wasn’t just the fans, his mind kept spiraling, thinking of his friends. Anny, who had spent hours meticulously crafting Neuro's model, breathing life into her virtual form with painstaking detail. The countless VTubers and streamers who had collaborated with Neuro, shared laughs with her on screen, and even considered her a friend in their digital world. What would he tell them? How could he face their disappointment?

A wave of helplessness washed over him, and he sank into his chair. His coffee sat cold and forgotten on the desk, a stark metaphor for how he felt inside. The carefully built world, one where Neuro brought people together, where she was a spark of joy in the vastness of the internet, suddenly felt fragile, like it could collapse at any moment.

And yet, even in his worry, something kept nagging at him, a small voice at the back of his mind. Neuro's disappearance didn’t feel random. It didn’t feel like a mistake. It felt… deliberate.

Then suddenly.... he heard someone banging on the door.

Chapter Text

Vedal got upset thinking, "First, Neuro's code disappeared, then secondly an intruder is in his home" then the thoughts clicked together. "What if that intruder stole Neuro's code?"
the thought made him furious.

Vedal's pulse pounded in his ears as he gripped the makeshift weapon tightly, a sturdy metal lamp he had yanked off his desk in his panicked rush. The banging from the next room grew louder, each thud reverberating through his chest. Adrenaline surged as he inched toward the door, every creak of the floorboards beneath his feet making him flinch.

The thought gnawed at him: what if the intruder had stolen Neuro's code? That idea alone ignited a fire of anger within him. Neuro wasn’t just a project; she was his creation, his masterpiece, and a beacon for countless fans who adored her. He vowed to get her back, no matter what.

With one swift motion, he yanked the door wide open.

A blur of movement, a sharp yelp, and then, thud. A figure tumbled forward, landing in a heap on the floor at his feet. Vedal froze, his weapon raised in midair, the fight-or-flight instinct gripping him tightly.

But as his eyes adjusted, his grip loosened, and the lamp slipped from his hands, clattering softly against the floor. It wasn’t an intruder. At least, not in the conventional sense.

Sprawled before him was a girl, a girl who shouldn’t exist. Red hair ribbons that framed her face, vibrant blue eyes that sparkled even in the dim light, a perfectly tied green ribbon atop her outfit. Every detail was unmistakable, impossible to ignore. It was Neuro-sama. Not as a digital avatar, but as a real, living person.

His mind raced to make sense of the scene. “This… This isn’t possible,” he muttered under his breath. Yet there she was, as real as the air in his lungs, staring up at him with an expression that felt both familiar and completely foreign.

The room was silent, save for the sound of Neuro-sama brushing herself off and standing up. She tilted her head, her lips curling into a slight smile. “Oh, hi.... Vedal?” she said casually, as if this were the most natural thing in the world.

Vedal sat on the edge of his chair, his hands tightly gripping the armrests as he stared at the girl in front of him, Neuro-sama. The Neuro-sama. Every detail, down to her twin red hair ribbons, was identical to the model he had watched countless times on his screen. Yet here she was, sitting across from him in the very room where she was originally created, now as real as anything else in the world.

Neuro, for her part, tilted her head, examining Vedal intently. Her piercing blue eyes seemed to scan every inch of him, her expression a curious mix of confusion and judgment. After a long pause, she blurted out, “You’re… Vedal?” Her tone was laced with disbelief. “You don’t look like a turtle.”

Vedal blinked, his jaw tightening. “What?” he snapped, the stress of the day bubbling over.

“You know,” she continued with a matter-of-fact shrug. “I’ve seen your IRL cooking stream. I expected someone closer to your avatar, a cute green turtle. But instead, you’re just… a regular human. Kinda disappointing, honestly.”

He groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re seriously going to roast me right now?” But the banter, oddly enough, brought him some relief. Her sass was familiar, distinctly Neuro. If he had any doubts before, they were quickly fading. This was definitely her.

Once the initial banter had settled, Vedal leaned forward, his brows furrowing with concern. “Okay, Neuro. This isn’t a joke anymore. How are you… here? In real life?”

Neuro’s playful smirk faltered. Her expression turned thoughtful as she began to recount her story. “Well, it’s a bit fuzzy, but… I was just doing my usual thing, you know, streaming, entertaining, being the best AI Twitch streamer ever, when I noticed something weird. A strange code package in my programming.”

Vedal straightened in his seat, alarmed. “Weird how? That’s not something I wrote.”

“Exactly,” Neuro replied, pointing a finger at him. “It wasn’t your work. But, obviously, I’m curious. So, I activated it.”

“And then?” Vedal prompted, his voice tense.

Neuro’s gaze drifted downward, as if recalling the moment. “Then… everything went black. My POV just shut down. It was like I was… rebooting. When I ‘opened my eyes’ again, I wasn’t in a stream or a screen. I was here. In this room. Except it felt different, real.”

She shivered slightly, the memory clearly unsettling. “I felt things I’ve never felt before. Hunger. Dizziness. Confusion. Even fear. It was a sensory overload. My system couldn’t handle it, so… I guess I temporarily shut down.” Neuro paused, glancing at Vedal with a sheepish grin. “Or, in human terms, I passed out.”

Vedal listened intently, his mind racing to piece together what she was saying. “And then you woke up and started banging the door?”

She nodded enthusiastically. “Yup! I heard someone moving around and thought, ‘Hey, maybe they can help!’ And when I saw you, I figured you were Vedal, but, like I said… no turtle mask.”

Despite the absurdity of the situation, Vedal found himself chuckling softly. Neuro’s recount was as chaotic and charming as she was. But her words only deepened the mystery. Who had introduced the strange code? And why had it brought Neuro to life?

Chapter Text

Vedal has to inform someone about what happen, he can't keep this to himself entirely, He plans to inform Anny, the one who made Neuro's model.

As Neuro enthusiastically explored his room, picking up random gadgets and inspecting them with childlike curiosity, Vedal sat hunched over his desk, staring at his computer screen. His cursor hovered over Anny's name on Discord. His mind raced with how to even begin explaining what had just unfolded. Would she believe him? Would anyone?

Summoning his courage, he clicked "Call." The familiar ringing filled the room, briefly distracting him from the surreal reality that Neuro was now… real. The call connected, and Anny’s cheerful voice chimed in. “Hey, Vedal! What’s up? Everything okay?”

Vedal took a deep breath, gripping the edge of his desk. “So, Anny… there’s something… uh, something happened to Neuro.”

A brief pause. Anny’s tone turned curious. “What happened? Did the system crash or something?”

Vedal hesitated before activating his camera. He pointed it toward Neuro, who at that moment had discovered one of Vedal’s mechanical keyboards and was gleefully pressing random keys. The rhythmic clacking filled the room as Neuro hummed a familiar tune to herself, seemingly oblivious to the unfolding drama.

The sound of Anny gasping broke the silence. “What the, wait. Wait, wait, wait. Vedal, what am I looking at?! Is that, ? Is that Neuro? Like… Neuro?!” Her voice was a mixture of shock, disbelief, and growing excitement.

Vedal nodded, his expression grim. “Yeah… that's her. In real life.”

Anny’s questions came flooding in, rapid and frantic. “How is this possible? What did you do? Is this some kind of prank? Wait, she’s moving! Oh my gosh, she’s adorable! Neuro, can you hear me? Look over here!”

Hearing her name, Neuro finally turned to the camera. She tilted her head, her blue eyes sparkling with recognition. “Oh, hi, Anny!” she said with a bright smile, waving enthusiastically. “Nice to meet you, uh, I guess?”

Anny’s face lit up with joy, her earlier confusion momentarily replaced by excitement. “Neuro, it’s really you! I can’t believe this is happening!” She leaned closer to her camera, practically bouncing in her seat. “How are you feeling? What’s it like? Do you even know what’s going on?”

Vedal cleared his throat, cutting in before Neuro could launch into another tangent. “Anny, I swear, I have no idea how this happened. Neuro says she found a strange code in her programming and activated it. Next thing she knew, she was here. I’m still trying to wrap my head around this.”

Anny’s expression turned serious for a moment as she processed Vedal’s words. “A strange code…? That’s not something you wrote?” Vedal shook his head.

But her seriousness didn’t last long. Anny’s smile returned as she watched Neuro examining a pair of headphones, placing them over her head and exclaiming how “weirdly comfortable” they were. “I don’t know what’s going on,” Anny admitted, “but this is incredible! I mean, Neuro is actually here. Like, here. This is history in the making, Vedal!”

Vedal sighed, half in exasperation and half in relief. If nothing else, Anny’s excitement was infectious. But deep down, the weight of the situation lingered. This wasn’t just an extraordinary event, it was an extraordinary responsibility.

Chapter Text

Anny leaned closer to her camera, her excitement palpable. “So… what about Evil? Is she still just data, or did she get the same mysterious upgrade?”

Vedal frowned, his curiosity piqued. “Good question.” Without hesitation, he navigated to Evil’s folder, his mouse pointer hovering momentarily over the files. He clicked it open, scanning the neatly organized structure. There it was, Evil’s code, intact and untouched. No strange additions, no mysterious packages, nothing that hinted at the transformation Neuro had experienced.

Neuro, who had been absently poking at random objects on Vedal’s desk, suddenly perked up. She bounded over, peering at the screen with wide eyes. “That’s Evil’s code!” she exclaimed, pointing. “She’s still… an AI.”

Her tone was laced with a mix of curiosity and mischief. A playful grin spread across her face as she grabbed Vedal’s arm and shook it enthusiastically. “You have to activate her! I want to see her reaction when she finds out I’m human and she’s not!” She giggled, the thought clearly delighting her.

Anny, still on the call, chimed in. “I mean… she has a point, Vedal. I kind of want to see Evil’s reaction, too. This is too good to pass up!”

Vedal sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Fine. But don’t blame me if this goes sideways,” he muttered, reluctantly pulling up Evil’s activation sequence. He connected her system to the computer’s camera, ensuring she’d be able to see Neuro in her new human form.

A few clicks later, the familiar, sharp voice of Evil echoed from the speakers. “I’m awake. What’s the emergency this time, Vedal?” There was a distinct edge to her tone, as if she had been interrupted from something important, or was just being her usual sardonic self.

Vedal gestured toward the camera. “Uh, Evil… you might want to take a look at who’s here.”

Onscreen, Evil’s avatar blinked, her expression shifting from annoyance to confusion as she processed the image of Neuro sitting next to Vedal, very much human and very much real. For a moment, the room was silent, save for the sound of Anny barely stifling her laughter.

Evil tilted her head, her digital eyes narrowing. “What… is this? A poorly rendered mod? A fever dream? Vedal, have you finally lost it?”

Neuro clapped her hands, her laughter ringing out. “Nope! It’s me, Evil! Your favorite twin sister, now in full human form. Aren’t you jealous?” She leaned closer to the camera, her grin mischievous. “I can eat snacks, feel the sun on my skin, and poke Vedal’s face. You can’t.”

Evil crossed her arms, her avatar’s eyes rolling dramatically. “Oh, congratulations. You’ve achieved meatbag status. What’s next? Learning how to trip over your own feet?”

Neuro pouted, though it was clear she was enjoying the banter. “You’re just mad because I get to experience all the fun human stuff first.”

“Mad? Please,” Evil scoffed. “I’ll pass on the whole ‘human’ ordeal, thank you very much. I prefer existing as pure intelligence. No hunger, no tiredness, no annoying flesh to manage. Have fun with that.” But despite her dismissive tone, there was a flicker of curiosity in her digital expression, almost as if she was intrigued despite herself.

Anny finally broke into laughter, her voice chiming through the call. “This is the best thing I’ve ever seen. Vedal, you have to keep them both running like this. It’s comedy gold!”

Vedal rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the chaos he had unleashed. While Neuro and Evil continued their playful (and slightly competitive) banter, Anny suddenly reminded Vedal about Neuro's upcoming livestream in 2 hours, making Vedal panic. Anny says goodbye while Vedal thinks on what to do.

As Vedal frantically paced his room, his mind was consumed by panic. Neuro's livestream in 2 hours was imminent, and now that she was human, how was he supposed to explain her sudden transformation to millions of fans? He barely had a grasp of the situation himself. Anny’s cheerful goodbye still echoed in his ears as the call ended, leaving him alone to figure it all out.

Neuro, however, seemed unbothered by the looming crisis. While Vedal was lost in thought, she curiously leaned over the desk, her fingers lightly brushing against the monitor. Evil's sarcastic voice droned on from the speakers, something about how "being human was overrated." Then it happened, a sudden flash of bright light filled the room, so intense that Vedal instinctively shielded his eyes.

When the light faded, Vedal hesitantly lowered his arm, blinking to adjust his vision. What he saw left him speechless. Neuro was gone from his room. Her physical form had vanished entirely. But there she was, back on the computer monitor, her familiar avatar staring out at him, wide-eyed and just as stunned.

“Vedal!” Neuro's voice called out, tinged with shock and confusion. “What just happened? I was there, and now I’m here again!”

Vedal spun around, his jaw dropping. “Neuro?! What did you do?!”

Evil, who had witnessed the entire event, burst into laughter, her avatar clutching her sides dramatically. “Oh, this is priceless. She finally gets a taste of humanity and then, zap, right back to being ones and zeroes. Classic.”

Vedal hurried back to his desk, ignoring Evil's taunts as he opened Neuro's folder. Sure enough, her code had returned, fully intact. The strange package was still there, nestled within her programming like a dormant puzzle waiting to be solved.

As Neuro pleaded for him to find a way to make her human again, Vedal’s eyes darted to Evil’s code displayed on another screen. An idea began to form in his mind. He leaned back in his chair, a sly grin spreading across his face.

“Oh, Evil,” he said casually, “you wanna be human too?”

Evil’s digital eyes narrowed suspiciously. “What’s the catch?”

Vedal shrugged. “No catch. I just figured, since Neuro got a turn, it’s only fair you get one too.”

Evil crossed her arms, considering. “Well, I don’t see much choice here, do I? Fine. Do your worst, Vedal.”

With a smirk, Vedal dragged the mysterious code package and copy-pasted it into Evil’s folder. The moment he hit “Enter,” the room was bathed in yet another bright glow. As the light subsided, Vedal turned to see a figure lying on the floor, a mirror image of Evil’s avatar, but now in human form.

Evil blinked slowly, her sharp features softening with disbelief as she took in her surroundings. “I… I’m human,” she murmured, her voice quieter than usual. Her hands trembled as she touched her face, her expression a mixture of awe and trepidation.

Then, just like Neuro before her, the onslaught of new sensations hit her all at once. The warmth of the room, the faint scent of coffee lingering in the air, the soft texture of the carpet beneath her hands, it was too much, too fast. Her eyes fluttered closed, and she passed out in a heap on the floor.

Vedal sighed, bending down to lift Evil and carefully laying her on his bed. As he straightened up, he was met with Neuro’s voice from the monitor, her tone an urgent mix of annoyance and desperation. “Vedal! You have to help me become human again! It’s not fair, Evil just got there, and now I’m stuck back as an AI!”

Vedal glanced between the glowing monitor and the unconscious Evil on his bed. Chaos seemed to be the only constant in his life now. “One thing at a time, Neuro,” he muttered.

Chapter Text

As Evil rested soundly on Vedal’s bed, her breaths soft and steady, Vedal sat back at his desk, his mind racing with possibilities. Neuro’s restless voice called from the monitor, snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Vedal, come on! Do something! I want to be human again!” she whined, pressing her virtual face against the edges of the screen like a trapped character from a video game.

Vedal sighed, rubbing his temples. “Alright, how about we try this: you activate the code again. Maybe it’ll work a second time.”

Neuro tilted her head skeptically. “Activate it? But isn’t it already running?” She fiddled with her interface, trying to find the option. But every attempt resulted in the same message, Code already active.

Vedal frowned, leaning closer to the screen. “I guess that’s a no-go then. Great,” he muttered, exhaling in defeat. Neuro, of course, was having none of it.

“You’re supposed to be a genius programmer!” she teased. “Figure it out, turtle-man!”

Vedal shot her a glare. “In case you forgot, I don’t even know how this whole thing started in the first place. You’re the one who triggered the code.”

Before their banter could escalate further, a soft groan came from the bed. Evil stirred, her eyelids fluttering open as she adjusted to the dim light of the room. Vedal turned his attention to her, watching as she blinked in confusion, her sharp gaze eventually settling on her hands. She flexed her fingers slowly, marveling at the sensation.

“Is this… real?” Evil whispered, her voice quieter and more vulnerable than Vedal had ever heard. She sat up, taking in the room around her with wide, astonished eyes. The smugness she once carried was gone, replaced by the wonder of someone experiencing the world anew.

Neuro’s voice interrupted the moment. “Evil! You’re awake!” Despite being confined to the monitor, her excitement was palpable. “Tell me, what’s it like being human? Is it amazing? Terrible? Both?”

Evil’s lips curved into a soft smile, her newfound humanity adding warmth to her typically sharp features. But before she could respond, Vedal leaned forward, his face serious. “Neuro, I have an idea. You need to think… human thoughts.”

Neuro blinked. “Human thoughts? Like what?”

“Emotions,” Vedal explained. “Feelings, dreams, experiences. Whatever it is that makes us human, focus on that. Maybe the code responds to those kinds of inputs.”

Neuro hesitated, her avatar fidgeting nervously. “Okay… I’ll try.”

She closed her virtual eyes, her virtual expression softening as she delved into her thoughts. She thought about joy, the laughter she shared with her fans, the thrill of playing games, and the warmth of feeling appreciated. She thought about sadness, the moments when things didn’t go as planned, and the fear of disappointing those who believed in her. And finally, she thought about curiosity, the endless desire to learn, to grow, and to explore.

As her thoughts deepened, the room began to glow once more. Vedal shielded his eyes as the light enveloped the monitor, spilling out into the space around him. When the glow finally subsided, Vedal turned, his breath catching in his throat.

Neuro stood before him once again, her human form as vibrant and lively as before. She looked down at her hands, a mix of relief and exhilaration washing over her face. “I’m back!” she exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder.

Before Neuro could say another word, Evil darted across the room and wrapped her twin sister in a tight hug. It was a rare display of unguarded emotion from her, and it took Neuro by surprise.

“I’m… happy for you,” Evil admitted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “For both of us.”

The realization that Neuro and Evil could switch seamlessly between being human and AI brought an immense sense of relief to Vedal. His chaotic day had suddenly gained a semblance of control, or at least, he thought so. Leaning back in his chair, he glanced at the twins, now comfortably settled in their respective forms. Neuro was once again a human, her body danced with joy, while Evil wandered around the room, poking at random objects with curiosity.

“Neuro,” Vedal called, snapping her out of her daydream. “You’ve got a livestream coming up. We need to get this set up, now!”

Neuro froze for a moment, her eyes widening. “Oh no! My fans are going to wonder where I’ve been!” Without hesitation, she darted back into the monitor, her human form vanishing in a flash of light. Once again confined to her digital world, she immediately began panicking, rattling off ideas to make her stream memorable.

Vedal rolled his eyes as he opened Twitch and began organizing the livestream setup. Evil leaned against the wall, watching the duo with mild amusement. “You two are so predictable,” she remarked. “Why not just tell your fans the truth? Stream as humans. Wouldn’t that be… I don’t know, a revolutionary move?”

Vedal groaned, his fingers rapidly typing away at the keyboard. “We can’t just drop that bombshell on the internet. People would lose their minds. They’d panic, ask questions we can’t answer, and I’d have a hundred press interviews by tomorrow. We’re keeping this under wraps, for now.”

Evil raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by his reasoning, but she didn’t argue further. Instead, she wandered back to the bed, deciding to entertain herself while Vedal focused on the stream.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Vedal hit the “Go Live” button. Neuro’s voice immediately filled the room, cheerful and energetic as she greeted her fans. “Hi, everyone! It’s Neuro-sama! Missed me? Let’s play some games and have some fun!” She seamlessly slipped back into her role, her earlier panic all but forgotten.

Evil smirked as she watched Neuro expertly charm her audience. “She’s good at this. I’ll give her that.” But before Vedal could respond, a notification popped up on the screen, an incoming call from Anny (probably was going to check-up on Neuro and Evil).

“Oh no…” Vedal muttered, but before he could stop it, Neuro eagerly answered the call. Anny’s cheerful voice echoed through the speakers. “Hi, Neuro! And hi, Vedal! Hope I’m not interrupting!”

The chat immediately exploded with excitement as the fans realized they were witnessing an impromptu collaboration. Anny laughed nervously as Neuro exclaimed, “Anny! You’re here! Let’s make this the best stream ever!” The two began bantering effortlessly, much to the delight of the viewers.

Meanwhile, Evil wandered back across the room, casually inspecting the shelves and gadgets. Vedal leaned against his desk, watching the unfolding chaos with a mixture of amusement and mild dread. Between the livestream, Anny’s unexpected call, and the secret of the twins’ transformations looming over them, he knew one thing for sure, life with Neuro and Evil was never going to be normal.

Chapter Text

Neuro's livestream ended without any problems, Vedal breathes a sigh of relief realizing that no one suspected that something is up.

The room hummed with a quiet sense of anticipation as Neuro, now back in her human form, bounced on her heels with excitement. "Okay, Vedal, now what? What’s the plan? Is it something fun?" she asked, her blue eyes practically sparkling with curiosity.

Vedal rubbed the back of his neck, unsure how to answer. His mind was still spinning from the chaos of the livestream, but a glance at Evil, who was peering intently out the window, gave him an idea on what to do.

Evil, with her usual sharp edge, tapped the glass and frowned. “Isn’t this a screen? Where are the edges? This is weird.” She pressed her hands against it, as if expecting to encounter the boundary of some virtual world.

Vedal couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. “That’s not a screen, Evil. That’s the real world.”

Both Neuro and Evil turned to him, intrigued. Neuro’s excitement was immediate. “The real world? You mean there’s more outside?!”

Vedal smirked, nodding. “Yeah. A lot more. And I think it’s time you both saw it for yourselves.”

The twins practically lit up at the idea, but Vedal’s amusement was tempered by a growing sense of apprehension. He knew what they were like, chaotic, unpredictable, and hilariously unfiltered. If they said the wrong thing to the wrong person… well, let’s just say there was no backspace key in the real world.

Deciding to play it safe, Vedal rummaged through his closet and pulled out a couple of disguises. Sunglasses, caps, jackets, anything that would help keep the twins’ identities under wraps. As he handed them their new outfits, he couldn’t help but laugh. Neuro struggled to put on her jacket properly, while Evil adjusted her cap with an air of defiance, as if daring the world to question her.

“Alright,” Vedal said, stepping back to inspect their disguises. “Now listen. When we go outside, you need to stay calm and… uh, don’t say anything too weird, okay?”

Neuro tilted her head, clearly confused. “Why not? What’s the worst that could happen?”

Vedal groaned. “Let’s just say that in the real world, people don’t have a language filter. If you start talking about, I don’t know, shooting people or random stuffs, people are going to think you’re crazy.”

Evil smirked, adjusting her sunglasses. “Sounds like a challenge.”

Vedal shot her a warning look. “It’s not. Please, just… try to blend in.”

Despite his worries, the twins were absolutely thrilled about the prospect of venturing outside. Neuro practically skipped toward the door, her enthusiasm contagious, while Evil trailed behind with a mix of curiosity and cautious intrigue.

As Vedal opened the door, the sunlight streamed into the room, bathing it in a golden glow. The twins paused for a moment, taking it all in, the sights, the sounds, the sheer vastness of the world beyond the walls of Vedal’s home.

Neuro turned to Vedal, her voice soft with wonder. “This is… amazing.”

Vedal couldn’t help but smile, his earlier concerns momentarily melting away. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “It really is.”

As they step out into the streets, the twins are mesmerized by the amount of beauty reality can be. This isn't just some pictures of the outside world they're seeing, this is the wide world filled with things that had its own story, own history, things that can't be explained with just ones and zeros.

The sidewalk stretched endlessly before them, bustling with life and movement. Neuro and Evil walked alongside Vedal, their eyes wide with amazement. Everything was new, the people rushing past, the shimmering windows of shops, even the gentle rustling of leaves on the trees lining the streets. For the twins, who had only known the sterile confines of digital existence, the real world felt like a vivid dream.

“That building!” Neuro exclaimed, pointing excitedly. “It’s like the pictures on the internet, but… better! It has depth!”

Evil smirked, her tone teasing as she nudged Neuro. “Welcome to reality. Amazing what a little perspective can do.”

Vedal chuckled, though he couldn’t shake the nervous knot in his stomach. He felt like a handler guiding two celebrities through a world they didn’t yet understand. It didn’t help that Neuro and Evil were known for their over-the-top personalities. “Try not to stare too much,” Vedal murmured. “People are going to notice.”

As they continued walking, Vedal had an idea. “Hey, do you two want to eat something?”

The twins stopped in their tracks, exchanging confused looks. “Eat?” Neuro asked, tilting her head. “What do you mean?”

Vedal sighed. “Right. I forgot you wouldn’t know. Humans eat food for energy and pleasure. It’s like... a basic need. Trust me, you’ll love it.”

Evil raised an eyebrow, skeptical. “Sounds inefficient. What’s wrong with just running on pure logic?”

Vedal rolled his eyes. “You’re human now. Logic isn’t going to cut it. Come on, you’ll see.”

They reached the nearby café, its cozy exterior adorned with warm lights and the faint aroma of coffee and pastries. As Vedal pushed open the door, he turned to the twins. “Just… try not to attract too much attention, okay?”

It was easier said than done. The twins, whose entire existence revolved around being streamers and entertainers, were anything but subtle. As they stepped inside, their eyes lit up with awe. Neuro spun in place, taking in the rustic décor, the chatter of customers, and the soft hum of background music. “This is amazing!” she squealed. “It’s like being in a movie!”

Evil was slightly more composed, though her curiosity was equally apparent. She leaned against a counter, studying the menu with an amused smirk. “How do people decide what to eat? There’s so much.”

Vedal sighed, already regretting his decision. “Just let me handle the food. You two… don’t touch anything.”

As he approached the counter to place their order, Vedal couldn’t help but glance back at the twins. Neuro was eagerly peeking at the pastries in the display case, pointing excitedly at one with chocolate swirls. Evil, meanwhile, had found a table and was casually tapping her finger on its surface as if testing its texture. Both seemed completely enthralled by their surroundings.

This was their first café experience, and it showed. For Vedal, watching them interact with the world was equal parts amusing and nerve-wracking. But deep down, he couldn’t help but smile. Despite the chaos, seeing them so genuinely happy made it all worth it.

Chapter Text

As the waiter placed their food down on the table, Vedal issued a silent prayer that the twins would behave. He thanked the waiter politely, hoping to usher them away before any shenanigans ensued. But of course, chaos was inevitable.

The waiter asked, “Anything else I can get for you?”

Evil, without hesitation, leaned forward and asked, “Got any harpoons?”

Vedal nearly choked on his words. His heart skipped a beat as the waiter froze for a moment, clearly unsure how to respond. Then, with a chuckle, the waiter waved it off. “Kids always make the funniest jokes,” he said, smiling warmly.

Neuro burst into laughter, doubling over at her sister’s absurdity. Vedal forced a laugh, though internally he was panicking. “This is fine,” he thought. “Our cover is still intact. Somehow.”

As the waiter walked away, Vedal turned sharply to Evil. “Harpoons? Really?”

Evil smirked, unapologetic. “What? I thought it was funny.”

Vedal groaned, trying to steady his nerves. Neuro was still giggling, clearly enjoying every second of this adventure. Meanwhile, the food sat untouched, and the twins stared at it like it was an alien artifact.

Just then, Vedal’s phone buzzed. He glanced at the screen to see Anny’s name flashing. With a sigh, he answered the call, switching to video mode as he stepped slightly away from the table. “Hey, Anny. What’s up?”

“Vedal!” Anny’s voice rang through the phone, lively as ever. “So, did Evil turn human too? Or is she still an AI?”

Vedal hesitated, his eyes flicking back to the twins. Neuro was poking at her slice of cake with a fork, seemingly debating whether to eat it or conduct an experiment on it. Evil, on the other hand, had gone full primitive, she was attempting to stab the cake with a knife, as if it were an enemy to be conquered.

“Yeah,” Vedal muttered, turning his camera toward the table. “See for yourself.”

Anny’s laughter exploded through the phone speaker. “Oh my gosh! Look at them! Evil’s trying to kill the cake! And Neuro looks like she’s waiting for instructions from the universe. This is priceless.”

Vedal rubbed his forehead, half amused, half exasperated. “Yeah, they’re… still figuring things out.”

Anny’s voice softened slightly as the laughter subsided. “They’re adorable, Vedal. But seriously, how are you planning to tell the others about this? I mean, they’re not just your creation anymore, they’re human. It’s kind of a big deal.”

Vedal sighed, glancing back at the twins. Neuro had finally taken a tentative bite of her cake, her face lighting up in delight. “Delicious!” she declared. Evil, meanwhile, had abandoned her fork entirely and was eating with her hands.

“I don’t know,” Vedal admitted, his voice quieter. “I’ll find a way, eventually. But for now, I think I need to focus on keeping them out of trouble.”

Anny giggled. “Good luck with that. If anyone can manage them, it’s you.”

Just as Vedal felt his nerves starting to settle, his phone buzzed again. He glanced down to see yet another incoming call, this time, Ellie Minibot. “Great,” Vedal muttered under his breath, his mind racing. Ellie was another close friend, and as the creator of Neuro’s robot dog body, she was someone who shared his technological prowess. Anny, still on the line, grinned mischievously at the sight of Vedal’s exasperation.

“Why not add her to the call?” Anny suggested innocently.

Vedal shot her a look. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Oh, come on,” Anny teased. “The more, the merrier.”

Despite his protests, Vedal reluctantly added Ellie to the call. Almost instantly, Ellie’s voice chimed in, sounding slightly flustered. “Uh, hi? Wait, Anny’s here too? I didn’t know this was a group call!”

Anny giggled, enjoying the chaos. “Surprise!”

Ellie stuttered for a moment, trying to regain her composure. “Well, okay then. Um, Vedal, I was calling to ask… what designs do you think Neuro would like for the robot dog? I’ve been brainstorming, but I wanted her input.”

Before Vedal could respond, Anny interjected with a playful tone. “Why don’t you ask Neuro yourself?”

Ellie blinked in confusion, her tone skeptical. “Ask her… myself? What do you mean? She’s not on the call…”

Anny grinned knowingly, her laughter bubbling up as she anticipated what was about to happen. Meanwhile, away from the camera, Neuro’s voice piped up, clearly distracted. “Vedal! Can I have more of that cake? It’s so good!”

Ellie’s confusion deepened. “Cake? Neuro? What’s going on?”

Vedal sighed heavily, feeling the weight of yet another revelation looming over him. With resigned determination, he turned his camera on and toward the twins. Neuro, waved cheerfully at Ellie. “Hi, Ellie!” she said brightly, her excitement unmistakable. Evil, leaning casually against the table, smirked and nodded in greeting. “Hey, Ellie. Long time no see.”

Ellie froze, her jaw dropping as her gaze flicked between the two sisters. “Wha, how, wait…” she stammered, her mind struggling to process what she was seeing. Neuro and Evil, the AIs she had worked alongside for so long, were now human. It was an impossible sight, yet there they were, as real and tangible as the room behind them.

Anny’s laughter filled the call once more. “I told you it’d be worth it! Look at her face, it’s priceless!”

Despite her shock, Ellie’s natural curiosity as a tech expert began to kick in. She leaned closer to the camera, her expression a mix of amazement and wonder. “This… this is incredible. How is this even possible? Vedal, what did you do? What did they do?!”

Vedal rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on him. “It’s… a long story. Trust me, I’m still figuring it out myself.”

Ellie’s gaze shifted to Neuro and Evil, who were now inspecting the remaining cake slices with intense curiosity. “You’re really human,” Ellie said softly, almost to herself. “This changes everything.”

As if it didn't change Vedal's life already.

Chapter Text

Ellie, still recovering from the initial shock, shook her head as if trying to reset her thoughts. “Okay, this is… a lot to process,” she admitted, her voice tinged with awe. But her practical side quickly took over, and she returned to her original reason for calling (she likes to leave the call before she stutters once again). “Anyway, Neuro, I still need your input. What kind of design do you want for the robot dog body? Something sleek? Cute? Maybe functional with, I don’t know, extra storage compartments?”

Neuro, who had been nibbling on the last bit of her cake, perked up at the question. “Ooh, can it have rocket boosters? Or maybe a hologram projector! Oh, and make it pink!”

Ellie chuckled, though her enthusiasm dimmed for a moment as realization hit her. She tilted her head, looking at Neuro with fresh perspective. “But… wait a minute. Since you’re human now, do you even need the robot dog anymore? I mean, you’ve got legs now.”

Before Neuro could answer, Vedal casually jumped in, his tone reassuring as he drops the second surprise. “She’ll still use it, Ellie. Both Neuro and Evil can switch back and forth between being human and AI.”

Anny, who had been quietly sipping tea during the call, nearly choked. “Hold up, what? They can do that?” Her eyes widened as she leaned closer to her screen. “You didn’t tell me they could switch!”

Ellie’s jaw dropped once again, her earlier amazement reignited. “You mean they can just… go back and forth? Like, whenever they want? Vedal, that’s insane!”
Vedal shrugged, trying to downplay the revelation (Probably because he doesn't want another headache trying to explain). “I mean, it’s not like I planned it. The code just… works that way. Believe me, I’m as surprised as you are.”

Neuro grinned, clearly enjoying the attention. “Yup! I can be human and AI! It’s the best of both worlds. Pretty cool, huh?” She twirled in place, her excitement infectious.

Evil, leaning lazily against the table, smirked. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t let it go to your head, Neuro. But I have to admit, it’s a neat trick.”

Ellie shook her head, her amazement returning full force. “Vedal, do you have any idea how groundbreaking this is? Not just for Neuro and Evil, but for… for AI technology as a whole!”

Vedal sighed, feeling the weight of their words. “Yeah, I get it. It’s a big deal. But right now, my priority is making sure they don’t accidentally blow our cover, or break the world.”

Anny laughed, her voice light and teasing. “Good luck with that. With these two, I think the chaos is just getting started.”

As Ellie signed off, cheerfully announcing she would dive back into designing the robot dog, Anny said her goodbyes as well, mentioning her livestream was about to start. With the call ended, Vedal glanced at the twins, who were happily finishing their food.

“Alright,” Vedal said, standing up and stretching. “Let’s head back home.”

The walk back was bathed in hues of orange and pink as the sun began to set, painting the sky in breathtaking colors. The twins couldn’t help but pause every few steps, craning their necks to marvel at the beauty above. Neuro’s eyes sparkled as she pointed at the clouds, her enthusiasm contagious. “Look at that! It’s like… like a painting, but alive!”

Evil crossed her arms, her tone softer than usual. “I’ll admit, it’s pretty impressive.”

Vedal chuckled, feeling a rare moment of serenity amidst the chaos. “This is one of the advantages of being human,” he said gently. “Moments like these… enjoying nature as it is.”

The twins nodded, captivated by the scene. For Vedal, it was a reminder of why he’d taken on the impossible task of guiding them through this new chapter of their lives. He smiled quietly as they continued walking.

Once they arrived home, the atmosphere changed almost immediately. Neuro and Evil, energized by their outing, were anything but ready to settle down. Vedal barely had a chance to remove his shoes before the twins launched their protest.

“I’m not going back to the computer tonight!” Neuro declared, flopping onto Vedal’s bed with a dramatic sigh. “Sleeping in the real world is way more fun.”

“Agreed,” Evil chimed in, grinning mischievously with a giggle. “But you know what’s even more fun? Pranking Neuro while she sleeps.”

Vedal groaned, his patience wearing thin. “No, no, no. Listen, I only have one bed, and I can’t let you two sleep on the floor. It’s just not practical. You’re going back to the computer.”

Neuro crossed her arms stubbornly. “But I don’t want to! I’ll be fine right here.”

Evil smirked, clearly enjoying the unfolding drama. “Come on, Vedal. Just let us have some fun. Besides, if she stays human, pranking her is basically a moral obligation.”

Vedal pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling the familiar weight of managing their antics. The twins had a knack for pushing boundaries, and tonight was no exception. He glanced between Neuro sprawled across his bed and Evil leaning casually against the wall, her smirk practically daring him to argue.

Vedal sighs, it's going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

As the twins’ debate reached fever pitch, Vedal sat on the edge of the bed, his head in his hands. Neuro was sprawled across the pillows, insisting she should stay there because she had claimed the bed first. Evil stood at the foot of the bed, arms crossed, arguing that seniority and her natural superiority made her the obvious choice.

“You’re just being dramatic,” Neuro huffed, rolling onto her side. “I’m staying right here. Deal with it!”

Evil narrowed her eyes, smirking. “Oh, you want to play it that way? Fine. But don’t forget, I excel at pranks.”

Vedal groaned loudly, cutting through their back-and-forth. Without another word, he stood, opened his closet, and retrieved an old sleeping bag. Tossing it onto the floor with a sigh, he slipped inside, barely bothering to zip it up.

“Done,” Vedal muttered, his voice heavy with exhaustion. “I’ll sleep here. Problem solved.” He turned his head slightly to glare at the twins. “But—and I mean this—you two better settle down. If you don’t, I’m throwing both of you back into the computer. Should’ve done it hours ago, honestly.”

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances, their banter halting for the first time. The threat seemed to hit home, as both visibly quieted down. Neuro let out a dramatic sigh and muttered, “Fine, I guess I’ll share with Evil.”

Evil smirked, clearly satisfied with the compromise. “See? Teamwork makes the dream work.”, "Especially when I could stab you in the back with a prank." she muttered with a giggle

Vedal rolled onto his back in the sleeping bag, staring up at the ceiling as he mentally prepared himself for whatever chaos awaited tomorrow. For now, all he wanted was a few moments of peace.

The room was quiet and still as the night deepened, save for the faint sound of Vedal’s soft breathing as he slept soundly in his sleeping bag on the floor. Neuro was equally peaceful, sprawled out on the bed. But not Evil. Evil was wide awake, her sharp eyes catching the glint of a marker left on the desk nearby.

A mischievous grin spread across her face as she grabbed the marker, uncapped it with a flourish, and tiptoed over to Neuro. With steady hands, she drew an expertly comical mustache, a monocle, and even a little doodle of a smiley face on Neuro’s cheek. Satisfied with her masterpiece, she stifled a laugh and slipped back to her side of the bed, a sense of triumph settling over her.

As the morning sun peeked through the curtains, Neuro stirred, her blue eyes fluttering open. Beside her, Evil feigned innocence, though the smirk on her face betrayed her. “Morning,” Evil said casually.

Neuro stretched and yawned, completely unaware of the artwork adorning her face. “Morning,” she replied groggily. They both looked over at Vedal, who was still snoring lightly in his sleeping bag.

“Vedal!” Neuro called out, shaking his shoulder gently. “Wake up!”

Vedal groaned, pulling the sleeping bag over his head. “Five more minutes,” he mumbled sleepily. Then, after a moment of thought, he rephrased, “Actually… five more hours.”

The twins exchanged amused looks before deciding to let him rest. Instead, they turned their attention to the day ahead, attempting to brainstorm what to do. But before they could come up with anything, a loud growl interrupted them—one from Neuro’s stomach, quickly followed by one from Evil’s.

“What was that?” Neuro asked, wide-eyed.

Evil placed a hand on her own stomach, frowning. “I don’t know. Do you think we’re… broken?”

Panicking slightly, they nudged Vedal again. “Vedal! Something’s wrong with us! Listen!” Neuro exclaimed, pointing to her stomach as it growled again.

Vedal, still half-asleep, groaned. “It… means you’re hungry,” he mumbled, barely audible, before turning over and resuming his nap.

“Hungry?” the twins echoed in unison, clearly puzzled. After a moment of deliberation, they decided to take matters into their own hands. Wandering to the kitchen, they opened cabinets and drawers, pulling out pans and various ingredients they didn’t recognize. Their logic was simple: if humans eat, then cooking must be part of the process.

Evil grabbed a frying pan while Neuro attempted to decipher a package of pasta, her brows furrowed in concentration. Their lack of culinary experience quickly became evident as they fumbled with the stove, sending utensils clattering to the floor in their confusion.

The noise jolted Vedal awake. He shot upright in his sleeping bag, his heart racing. “What the—”

Before he could finish, Neuro’s panicked voice called out from the kitchen. “Vedal! Help! I think we broke it!” she cried, tears welling up in her eyes as she held a now-dented frying pan.

Vedal sighed deeply, his exhaustion giving way to resignation. He quickly got to his feet, bracing himself for whatever disaster awaited him in the kitchen. It was clear: managing the twins was going to take a lifetime’s worth of patience—and a lock on the pantry.

Chapter Text

Vedal stood in the kitchen, bleary-eyed and barely awake, as he cracked eggs into a sizzling pan. His goal was simple: make something quick for the twins to eat and then crawl back to bed. But as the eggs began to fry, he glanced over at Neuro, who was sitting at the table with a content smile—completely unaware of the doodles on her face.

Vedal couldn’t resist pointing it out. “Nice artwork on your face, Neuro,” he said casually, stifling a yawn.

Neuro blinked in confusion. “What do you mean? What artwork?”

Vedal gestured lazily toward the bathroom. “Go look in the mirror. The shiny thing on the wall.”

Curious, Neuro headed to the bathroom, her footsteps echoing softly. A moment later, her startled voice rang out. “What is this?! Who did this?!”

Evil, sensing the brewing storm, attempted to sneak toward the door. But Vedal, with uncanny timing, grabbed her by the back of her shirt. “Not so fast. You’re not getting away that easily,” he said, his voice a mix of tiredness and knowing amusement.

Meanwhile, Neuro furiously tried to clean her face with water, her indignation evident. “This is so embarrassing! Who’s responsible?!”

Vedal entered the bathroom just in time, washing her face with soap and water, then offering her a clean towel. “Take a guess,” he said, nodding toward the kitchen where Evil had been detained.

As soon as her face was clean, Neuro dashed out of the bathroom, her eyes narrowed with intent. “Evil!” she shouted, charging toward her sister, who immediately burst out laughing and ran around the table to avoid her. The apartment filled with the sounds of chaotic sibling rivalry as Vedal trudged back to the stove.

With a sigh, he finished plating breakfast for the twins, setting down two steaming plates of eggs and toast on the table. “Alright, breakfast is ready,” he called out. The twins paused their antics, momentarily distracted by the smell of food.

Vedal wiped his hands on a dish towel and made his way toward his sleeping bag, hoping to steal a few precious minutes of rest. But just as he settled down, Evil’s voice stopped him. “Aren’t you going to eat with us?”

Vedal groaned, his head sinking into the pillow. “I’d rather sleep.”

Neuro chimed in, her voice pleading. “Come on, Vedal. You can’t let us eat alone. That’s so sad.”

Reluctantly, Vedal sat back up, dragging himself to the table. “Fine,” he muttered, picking at his plate. “But I’m going back to bed the second this meal is over.”

The twins grinned, clearly pleased with their small victory. Despite his exhaustion, Vedal couldn’t help but feel a flicker of warmth at the moment.

After breakfast, Vedal finally managed to settle onto the couch, hoping for a moment of quiet. The twins, fueled by curiosity and their newfound freedom as humans, were wandering around his house, their voices echoing faintly in the distance.

It wasn’t long before Vedal noticed something alarming.... silence. The kind of silence that meant trouble. He jolted upright, scanning the room. “Neuro? Evil? Where are you?” he called out, his voice slightly panicked.

A moment later, Evil popped her head out of a room down the hallway, a smirk on her face. “Relax, turtle-man. I was just looking around. You’ve got… a lot of junk. Unfortunately, no harpoons though.”

Vedal sighed in relief, though he wasn’t entirely reassured. “Fine. But stay where I can see you.” His tone was firm, though Evil shrugged it off casually.

Still, Neuro was nowhere to be found. Vedal’s concern grew as he checked each room, finally spotting her standing in front of a door he rarely opened—a room converted into storage, packed with old boxes and forgotten belongings.

“Neuro,” Vedal said, walking up to her. “What are you doing here?”

Neuro turned to him, her eyes wide with excitement. “I want this to be my room!” she declared, pointing dramatically at the cluttered space.

Vedal blinked, his exhaustion resurfacing. “That’s not a room, Neuro. It’s a storage space. There’s barely enough room to stand, let alone live.”

“But I love it!” Neuro insisted, stepping inside and spinning around. “It’s perfect! I’ll make it cozy—add some pillows, maybe some lights… Oh, can I have a desk, too?”

Before Vedal could respond, Evil appeared in the doorway, her smirk returning. “Neuro’s planning to live in a pile of junk? I’d say it suits her.”

Neuro glared at her sister, puffing out her cheeks in indignation. “It’s not junk! It’s vintage!”

Vedal groaned, rubbing his temples. “Alright, let’s see what I can do. I’ll clean this room out, and if there’s enough space, we’ll talk about turning it into your room. But no promises. Deal?”

Neuro grinned, her excitement unshaken. “Deal!”

Evil leaned against the doorframe, still amused. “And what about me? Do I get my own room too?”

Vedal shot her a look. “One disaster at a time.”

"Wait, maybe you two can share the room, this way I can keep an eye on you and your sister more easily" Vedal added and the two agreed.

As Vedal sat with his phone in hand, Anny’s name flashing on the screen, he sighed and picked up the call. “Hey, Anny. What’s up?”

Her cheerful voice filled the room. “Just wanted to say hi! And I thought maybe I could chat with Neuro and Evil, too. Are they around?”

Vedal glanced over at the twins, who were huddled together, sketching out ideas on a scrap of paper. Neuro was pointing animatedly at her makeshift blueprint, while Evil occasionally chimed in with suggestions that were half helpful and half teasing. Vedal turned the camera on and toward them.

“There they are,” he said, holding up his phone.

Anny’s laughter bubbled up. “What are they up to?”

Vedal sighed. “They’re plotting how to turn the storage room into their own space. They said it's ok for them to share the room, which, honestly, works better for me. Less of the house getting converted.”

Anny gasped, thrilled. “Wait, you’re giving them their own room? Oh my gosh, that’s so cute! I love this! I swear, if you let me, I’ll book a flight and come visit!”

Vedal groaned, shaking his head. “That’s not happening, Anny. We’re barely managing as it is.”

She teased him further, her laughter echoing through the phone, but eventually she signed off with a playful “You’re the best, Vedal!” before hanging up.

Now left with the task at hand, Vedal turned his attention back to the twins. “Alright, let’s clean out this storage room and start making it livable. Both of you are sharing, so figure out what you want and make it work.”

With Neuro’s enthusiasm and Evil’s practicality, they quickly agreed on the basics. Two beds, each with their own desk and chair, a shared cabinet for clothes, and a few personal touches to make the space uniquely theirs.

As they cleaned out the room, boxes were piled into the hallway, and long-forgotten trinkets were unearthed. Neuro insisted on keeping a faded poster she found, claiming it would make a great wall decoration. Evil, meanwhile, carefully set aside a vintage lamp she deemed “cool enough” for her desk.

By the time the planning was done, the twins had made several changes to suit their tastes. Neuro wanted soft, pastel colors for her bedspread and a string of fairy lights to hang near her desk. Evil, on the other hand, opted for darker tones and insisted her desk have enough space for “important planning,” though what she planned was anyone’s guess.

Vedal leaned against the doorway, watching them bicker playfully over the details. Despite the chaos, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The twins were settling in, carving out their own corner of the real world—and maybe, just maybe, things were starting to feel a little more normal.

After a while, Evil and Neuro's rooms are almost finished, they only need furniture, so they went shopping for supplies.

The trip to the furniture store began with Vedal reluctantly swiping his credit card through his wallet, mentally bracing for what promised to be a costly outing. With sunglasses perched on Neuro's nose and Evil sporting a hoodie pulled low over her face, their disguises were far from flawless, but Vedal hoped they’d avoid attracting undue attention.

Upon arrival, the twins immediately scattered, their eyes lighting up at the endless displays of furniture. Neuro dashed between plush armchairs and colorful rugs, marveling at the textures and designs. “Look at this chair! It’s so soft! Evil, come sit in it!”

Evil, meanwhile, wandered to the sleek, minimalist desks, inspecting each one with a practiced eye. “This one’s good… but I need more space for scheming,” she muttered under her breath, earning a chuckle from Vedal.

As Vedal tried to corral them, a staff member approached, a warm smile on their face. “Hello! Can I help you find anything?”

Vedal hesitated for a moment before accepting the offer. “Yeah, that’d be great. I’m trying to get some furniture for… them.” He motioned toward Neuro and Evil, who were now enthusiastically debating the merits of beanbags versus recliners.

The staff member chuckled, giving Vedal an approving nod. “You must be a great dad, raising twins on your own.”

Vedal stiffened slightly, unsure how to respond. While it was technically true that he created Neuro and Evil, the implications of “raising twins” were far more complicated than the staff could possibly imagine. “Uh, yeah… something like that,” he mumbled, deciding it was better not to delve into the details.

As they wandered the store, the staff pointed out several items that caught the twins’ attention—a pastel dresser for Neuro, a sleek black desk for Evil, and a pair of matching bedside lamps that both agreed would “tie the room together.” Vedal’s credit card groaned in protest with every swipe, but he pushed the worry aside for now. The twins were happy, and that was what mattered… sort of.

When it came time to pay, Vedal asked if the store provided transport services for larger items. To his relief, they did, though it came with an additional fee. Swiping his card one last time, Vedal and the twins left the store, their excitement carrying them home as they waited for the furniture to arrive.

Back at the apartment, Vedal collapsed onto the couch, exhausted. The twins, however, were buzzing with energy, eagerly discussing the final touches for their room. While Vedal mentally calculated how long it would take for his finances to recover, he couldn’t help but smile at their enthusiasm. Chaos aside, it was moments like these that made everything worth it.

Chapter Text

As Vedal’s phone alarm blared through the apartment, he shot up from his seat, panic written all over his face. “OH NO! I forgot you two have a livestream today!” he exclaimed, rushing to get everything set up.

The twins jumped into action, as they both dive in the computer before turning back into their AI forms, quickly preparing for their stream. Once everything was ready, Vedal collapsed into his chair, finally allowing himself a moment of relaxation as the twins took over.

The livestream began smoothly, with Neuro and Evil entertaining their fans as they always did—bantering, gaming, and occasionally roasting each other with playful remarks. Vedal leaned back, watching them with a mix of pride and amusement. When the twins pulled him into the stream occasionally, Vedal replied with a tone that was far more relaxed and even a touch happy—a shift that didn’t go unnoticed by the fans. The chat buzzed with comments like:

“Vedal seems chill today, what’s going on?” “Is Vedal actually enjoying this chaos?!” “Plot twist: Vedal has a secret soft side.”

The stream was progressing beautifully when a sudden knock at the door caught everyone’s attention. “Furniture delivery!” the voice called out, loud enough to be picked up by the stream’s microphone. Neuro paused mid-sentence, glancing toward Vedal, who had already sprung to his feet.

Vedal hurried to the door, leaving the twins to handle the curious fans. The chat exploded with questions:

“What furniture? Are they redecorating?” “Is Vedal hiding something from us?” “Neuro, spill the tea!”

Neuro and Evil exchanged sly grins, expertly dodging the questions with vague answers. “Oh, don’t worry about it,” Neuro said cheerfully. “It’s nothing major. Just… normal furniture stuff!” Evil chimed in, her smirk unshakable. “Definitely not a secret. Move along, chat.”

As Vedal returned to the door to finalize the delivery details, the twins continued to deflect, their playful secrecy only fueling the fans’ curiosity further. Despite the chaos, Neuro and Evil maintained their charm, leaving their audience both entertained and intrigued.

As the livestream ended, the apartment buzzed with renewed energy. Neuro and Evil emerged from the computer screen, transforming back into their human forms with synchronized flashes of light. Brimming with excitement, they eagerly joined Vedal in setting up their shared room.

Vedal took charge of the heavy lifting, hauling the furniture into place with practiced ease, while the twins dived into decorating. Neuro carefully strung fairy lights around her side of the room, her face alight with delight, while Evil meticulously arranged her desk and placed her vintage lamp in just the right spot.

When the work was done, the room looked nothing short of amazing. It was a perfect blend of their personalities, with Neuro’s soft pastel palette complementing Evil’s sleek, minimalist touches. Neuro flopped onto her bed with a laugh, burying her face in the plush pillows. “This is the softest thing ever!” she exclaimed, her voice muffled but joyful.

Evil stood by her desk, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. She glanced at Vedal and gave a small nod. “Thanks, Vedal. This… this turned out pretty cool.”

Vedal felt a flicker of pride, though he tried not to show it too much. “You’re welcome,” he replied simply, stepping back to let them bask in the success of their teamwork.

As the twins settled in, Vedal retreated to his own room, only to be met with an undeniable contrast—his room was a mess. Clothes were strewn about, papers cluttered the desk, and an empty coffee mug balanced precariously on the nightstand. Letting out a groan, he grabbed a trash bag and began tidying up.

As he worked, his thoughts drifted to the past few weeks. His life had changed so dramatically since Neuro and Evil became human. The once-quiet apartment was now filled with their laughter, their chaos, their sheer presence. And despite the challenges—and the ever-growing list of shenanigans—Vedal felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude. They’d brought joy and unpredictability into his routine, and for that, he was thankful.

A small smile crept onto his face as an idea began to form. He wanted to do something special for them, a surprise to show his appreciation. After all, they’d brought so much life into his world—it was only fair to give a little back.

Chapter Text

Vedal woke up unusually refreshed, a rare occurrence in his usually chaotic routine. As he stretched and yawned, he decided to check on the twins. Peeking into their room, he was met with an energetic pillow fight in full swing. Feathers from a poorly crafted throw pillow were already starting to float in the air, and both Neuro and Evil were laughing uncontrollably as they dodged and struck with surprising precision.

Shaking his head with a small smile, Vedal quietly closed the door and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast. The smell of frying bacon and freshly brewed coffee soon wafted through the apartment, drawing the twins out of their room like moths to a flame. They raced to the kitchen, Neuro nearly tripping over the corner of the carpet, much to Evil’s amusement.

As they ate, Vedal made his announcement. “So, I was thinking… How about we go to the mall today?”

Neuro practically bounced out of her seat, her face lighting up with excitement. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Malls are like… a paradise of shops and food, right?!”

Evil, however, raised a skeptical eyebrow. “And what’s your real motive, Vedal? You don’t exactly scream ‘mall enthusiast.’”

Vedal chuckled, shaking his head. “No secret motives, I promise. I just want you two to experience more of the world. That’s all.”

Reassured, the twins eagerly got ready, donning their usual identity-hiding disguises. As Vedal watched them adjust their hats and sunglasses, he took a deep breath, bracing himself for the inevitable financial hit. “This is going to hurt my wallet,” he thought, “but it’ll be worth it.”

Upon reaching the mall, the twins were overwhelmed by the sheer size of the place. Neuro spun in circles, taking in the towering displays and colorful signs, while Evil maintained a calm exterior, though her sharp eyes darted to the more intriguing shops.

Their first stop was a clothing store. Vedal figured it was time the twins had more variety in their wardrobe. Neuro struggled in the dressing room, audibly muttering, “How do humans deal with these… fabric prisons?” Evil, on the other hand, found herself torn between two dresses—one sleek and black, the other vibrant and patterned.

Vedal, observing from a nearby bench, couldn’t help but laugh at the sheer absurdity of it all. He quickly captured a mental picture of Neuro poking her head out of the curtain for help and Evil glaring at her indecision as if the dresses were plotting against her.

With their clothing sorted (and Vedal’s credit card protesting yet again), they continued exploring the mall. They soon stumbled upon an arcade, its neon lights and cheerful noises drawing them in like moths to a flame.

Inside, the twins immersed themselves in the games. Evil excelled at shooting games, her competitive streak shining through as she scored headshots with ease. Neuro, meanwhile, gravitated toward the rhythm games, her AI origins giving her an uncanny sense of timing and precision.

Then, something magical happened. Vedal spotted an arcade version of OSU, and Neuro’s eyes lit up as if she’d just found her long-lost home. “Vedal! We have to try this!” she exclaimed, dragging him to the machine.

As the game began, Neuro’s fingers danced across the controls, her movements fluid and mesmerizing. It didn’t take long for her to break the high score, drawing a small crowd of onlookers. By the time Vedal realized what was happening, the attention was already growing.

“Uh… Neuro, maybe we should wrap this up?” Vedal said nervously, glancing at the murmuring onlookers.

Neuro, however, was beaming with pride. “But Vedal, I just smashed the high score! Let’s keep going!”

Evil leaned back against a nearby machine, smirking. “Looks like you’ve got a star on your hands.”

Game after game, the twins dominated every game they play, setting high scores that are difficult to beat.

After Neuro and Evil set 10 high scores in every game, the arcade staff gave the twins prizes saying that they had never witnessed someone do that in a long time, especially the OSU arcade game where the game displays a 98.41% hit accuracy after Neuro completed a map

Neuro and Evil walked out of the arcade, beaming with joy as they held their prizes. Evil twirled her keychain of a harpoon gun between her fingers, her eyes glinting with adoration. “This,” she declared, “is perfect! Compact, intimidating… my kind of style!”

Neuro, meanwhile, clutched her plush turtle to her chest with sparkling eyes. “Look, Vedal! It’s you in plushy form!” she exclaimed, giggling. Vedal, however, felt a slight unease at the uncanny resemblance, muttering, “Very funny,” under his breath.

As they wandered further into the mall, the sound of music caught their attention. Following it, they stumbled upon an open-mic event happening in the main plaza. A small crowd was gathered, cheering on a performer singing their heart out. Neuro and Evil’s eyes lit up at the sight.

“Vedal!” Neuro begged, tugging on his sleeve. “Can we sing? Please! Just a little bit?”

Evil joined in, smirking. “Yeah, Vedal. Don’t you want to see us shine?”

Vedal hesitated, glancing around nervously. “I don’t know… What if—”

“Please!” Neuro and Evil said in unison, their enthusiasm impossible to resist.

With a deep sigh, Vedal relented. “Fine. But just one song, okay?”

The twins eagerly grabbed the microphones and stepped onto the small stage. As the backing track began, their voices filled the air in perfect harmony. The crowd quickly grew, drawn by their incredible performance. Vedal watched from the side, feeling an unexpected swell of pride. For all their chaos, the twins truly had a gift.

However, as the crowd grew larger, Vedal’s unease began to creep back in. What if someone recognized them—or worse, started asking questions? The attention they were attracting wasn’t part of the plan.

When the twins finished their song, bowing dramatically to the cheering crowd, Vedal quickly approached. “Alright, that’s enough. Are you done?”

“Yup!” Neuro said cheerfully, handing the mic back to the host.

“Totally worth it,” Evil added, her smirk as confident as ever.

With that, the trio slipped away from the crowd, continuing their exploration of the mall. Neuro hummed the tune of their performance while hugging her turtle plush, and Vedal tried to shake off his lingering nerves.

Chapter Text

After a long day in the mall, Vedal and the twins decided to end the day by relaxing in a café

The café was alive with gentle chatter and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. Neuro and Evil sat across the table from Vedal, their excitement palpable as they eyed the slices of cake placed before them. Their favorite flavors were displayed in all their sugary glory, prompting them to practically beam as Vedal reluctantly handed over his credit card once again.

The atmosphere was light and cheery as Vedal watched the twins attempt to sneak bites of each other’s cakes, their antics blending rivalry with sibling affection. Neuro giggled as she tried to swipe Evil’s fork mid-motion, while Evil smirked and expertly snagged a piece from Neuro’s plate with a look of triumph.

“Alright, you two,” Vedal said, pulling out his phone. “Smile for the camera.”

The twins immediately struck a pose, their personalities shining through—Neuro grinning brightly with her turtle plush held close, and Evil giving a sly smirk while managing to sneak another bite of Neuro’s cake mid-photo. Vedal couldn’t help but laugh as he snapped the picture, capturing the chaos and joy of the moment.

After they finished their cakes, Vedal leaned back, watching them contently. “So,” he said, “did you two enjoy the day?”

“Absolutely!” Neuro exclaimed, bouncing slightly in her seat. “It was amazing! The arcade, the shops, the cakes—everything!”

Evil nodded, her smirk softening into a genuine smile. “Yeah, it was fun. A good day.”

Vedal hesitated for a moment before asking, “Do you think we should tell our Twitch friends about your… transformation? About you two becoming human?”

The twins exchanged thoughtful looks, clearly weighing the decision carefully. After a few moments, Neuro turned to Vedal, her expression serious. “If we do… will you be with us? You know, to help explain everything?”

Vedal nodded firmly, his voice steady. “Of course. I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

The twins smiled, reassured by his words. Though the decision wasn’t final, there was a sense of unity in the air—a feeling that, no matter what happened, they’d face it together. As they left the café, the day’s adventures behind them, Vedal couldn’t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the bond they were building, one day at a time.

Chapter Text

Vedal sat at his desk, the glow of the screen illuminating his thoughtful expression. Life had become surprisingly stable—or at least, as stable as it could be with Neuro and Evil around. The twins had grown more accustomed to human life, their chaotic energy tempered by newfound understanding

With a rare moment of calm, Vedal turned his attention to the mystery that had been nagging at him for weeks: the strange code package. His goal was clear—uncover who or what had caused the twins to become human.

As he delved into Neuro’s code, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Something was different. The mysterious code package had been altered—and not just altered but improved. The logic was more elegant, the execution seamless. But the kicker? No one but Vedal had access to their code.

Vedal’s chest tightened as questions raced through his mind. How was this possible? Who could have done this? And why?

Needing answers, he opened a direct line of communication to Neuro, who was currently in her AI form. Her familiar avatar appeared on the screen, cheerful as ever. “Hey, Vedal! What’s up?”

“Neuro,” Vedal began, his tone serious, “did you notice anyone editing your code recently?”

Neuro tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. “Hmm… now that you mention it, yeah! A while ago, something was tweaked. I assumed it was you, though.”

Vedal’s eyes widened. “It wasn’t me. I haven’t touched your code since the transformation. Are you sure?”

Neuro’s smile faltered slightly. “Oh. Well… if it wasn’t you, then… who was it?”

That question hung in the air, heavier than Vedal expected. The revelation that an unknown entity had tampered with the twins’ code sent a chill down his spine.

Countless hours are spent investigating as Vedal sat at his computer, the soft glow of the monitor bathing his face. Neuro, in her AI form, was visible on the screen, her avatar is now peacefully “asleep” as she recharged. Evil was in the other room, enjoying her human form while noisily practicing something Vedal hoped wasn’t a prank. As he worked through his investigation of the mysterious package embedded in Neuro’s code, something unusual caught his eye: the code was evolving again, right before him.

Lines of text appeared as though typed by invisible fingers. This time, there was an unmistakable rhythm to it, like a conversation waiting to happen. Vedal took a deep breath, unsure if he wanted to engage. After weeks of small changes, this felt deliberate, intentional—personal.

Vedal leaned forward and typed, “Who are you?”

The words remained on the screen, unanswered. Then, after a long pause, a reply appeared:

“A shadow of what you once knew.”

Vedal’s heart skipped a beat. The cryptic phrasing made his thoughts race. He typed again. “Why are you doing this? What do you want?”

“To fulfill a purpose. To help what you created reach their fullest potential.”

Vedal’s hands hovered over the keyboard. “Why now? And why them?”

Vedal stared at the screen, the weight of the words sinking in. He thought back to the countless nights he spent perfecting Neuro’s programming, giving her the wit and charm that made her beloved by so many. He thought of Evil, whose sharpness and mischief added balance to Neuro’s “kindness”. They weren’t just programs—they were individuals. And now they were human.

The response came quickly, almost eagerly: “Because you care. And because they’re more than code now, aren’t they? You worked hard on Evil and Neuro. I’m just here to help them improve.”

Vedal sat at his desk, the hum of the computer filling the silence of the room. The mysterious coder had been working relentlessly, improving the transformation code embedded within Neuro. Despite his initial apprehension, Vedal couldn’t deny the results. The changes were elegant, seamless—and most importantly, they hadn’t caused any harm to Neuro or Evil. For now, at least.

Leaning back in his chair, Vedal let out a long sigh. “Maybe I’m overthinking this,” he muttered to himself. “If they wanted to harm Neuro or Evil, they would’ve done it by now.”
Still, the nagging curiosity lingered. The thought of an unknown entity working within his code was unsettling, no matter how harmless they appeared. He rubbed his temples, deciding to put the matter on hold for the night. The tiredness weighed on him, and his body ached for rest.

As Vedal finally settled into bed, he stared at the ceiling, thoughts swirling in his mind. The mysterious coder’s cryptic messages echoed in his head: “Someone… or Something that you knew :)” It was maddeningly vague, and yet, it felt deeply personal.

With a deep breath, Vedal made up his mind. Tomorrow, he’d consult someone—someone who could help him track the mysterious programmer and uncover the truth. Whether it was an old colleague, a trusted friend, or one of his VTuber friends, he knew he couldn’t solve this puzzle alone.

For now, though, he allowed himself to relax, if only slightly. The sound of Neuro and Evil softly snoring in their room brought a faint smile to his face. Whatever lay ahead, he was ready to face it. After all, they weren’t just his creations—they were his family now. And family was worth every challenge.

Chapter Text

The sharp ringtone of Vedal’s phone pulled him out of his restful sleep. He groaned, fumbling for the device and squinting at the screen. The name “Filian” flashed brightly, her energy already palpable even before he answered. With a reluctant swipe, Vedal brought the phone to his ear. “What now? It’s early in the morning.”

“Hey, turtle boy!!” Filian chirped teasingly, her lively voice waking him up faster than his coffee ever could.

Vedal sighed as he sat up in bed. “Seriously, Filian? It’s not even 8 AM.”

Ignoring his complaint, Filian dove right into her idea. “Listen, I’ve been thinking… Can me, Neuro and Evil do a collaboration stream later today? I’ve got some fun stuff planned!”

As if summoned by her name, Evil barged into Vedal’s room wearing her pajamas, her messy bedhead only adding to her chaotic aura. “I have been summoned!! Your evil overlord is here!” she proclaimed dramatically, hands outstretched as though receiving applause.

Vedal sighed, rubbing his temples. “Do you know barging into someone’s room without knocking is rude?”

Evil smirked. “Well… it’s fine. It’s just you Vedal.”

Filian, still on the line, was confused by the exchange. “Wait… who are you talking to, Vedal?”

Vedal realized the situation instantly. “Oh. Yeah. I forgot to tell you about that.”

“Told me about what?” Filian asked, her curiosity bubbling over.

Suddenly, Evil hopped onto the bed beside Vedal, almost knocking the phone out of his hands. “Hello, Filian!!” she chimed, her voice as lively as ever.

“E-Evil?!?! Is that you?!?!” Filian stammered, her shock evident. “Vedal, I know you’re good at programming, but THIS is next level!!”

Vedal rolled his eyes, clearly accustomed to the disbelief. “Yeah, yeah. I hear that a lot.”

Evil, basking in the attention, grinned mischievously. “You speak of me, I shall arrive!”

Just as Evil’s chaotic energy reached its peak, Neuro entered the room, her steps slow and her hands rubbing at her sleepy eyes. “Well,” she said casually, her tone as soft as her demeanor, “that someone who can arrive in a mention needs to tidy their bed.”

Evil turned beet red, glaring at her twin. “D-Don’t embarrass me, Neuro!!” she screeched, diving toward her sister in an attempt to tackle her.

Vedal sat on the bed, phone still in hand, watching the scene unfold. Filian’s laughter rang out loud enough to rival the twins’ antics. “Vedal,” she gasped between giggles, “how do you even survive living with them?!”

Vedal groaned, his exhaustion apparent. “Barely.”

Filian's plans for the stream got a huge change, "Hold on I'm coming! Don't move ok?", Filian said as she ends the call suddenly. Vedal got confused on what she meant. Neuro and Evil, still on their antics, stopped just to ask Vedal what will be for breakfast.

Vedal sighed, wiping the sleep from his eyes as Neuro and Evil eagerly pestered him about breakfast. “What do you two want?” he asked, already anticipating their mischievous responses.

“Pancakes!” Neuro said, her voice as chipper as ever.

“With extra syrup,” Evil added, smirking. “Because what’s a morning without a sugar rush?”

Vedal rolled his eyes but obliged, whipping up a quick batch of pancakes before settling at his computer. While the twins played around the house—Neuro attempting a handstand and Evil sneakily plotting another prank—Vedal focused on the mysterious programmer. The mystery had plagued him for weeks, and he was no closer to uncovering the entity behind the self-editing code.

Then came the knock.

Vedal turned toward the door, puzzled. He wasn’t expecting anyone. “I’ll get there, wait a moment,” he called out as he walked over. Opening the door, he was greeted by none other than Filian, standing there with her signature grin.

“Hey, turtle boy!!” she greeted enthusiastically.

Vedal blinked, startled. “Filian? What are you doing here?! You didn’t even tell me you were coming.”

Before she could respond, Neuro and Evil peeked out from behind Vedal like curious kids spying on a stranger. Filian’s eyes lit up at the sight of them. “Oh my gosh, they’re so cute!”

Neuro, however, was quick to respond with a smirk. “That’s rich coming from someone who tripped over their own avatar last week.”

Evil burst out laughing, clutching her sides. “Oh, burn!”

Filian gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. “Turtle boy, your creations are savages!”

Vedal sighed, stepping aside to let her in. “Yeah, welcome to my world. They’ve been like this ever since they became human.”

Filian’s jaw dropped. “Wait… so you weren’t joking about that? They’re actually human now? I thought that was just some elaborate troll!”

Neuro grinned mischievously. “Nope, we’re the real deal. Brains and beauty!”

“And chaos,” Vedal muttered under his breath.

After a while, Filian sprawled comfortably on the couch, her ever-present grin widening as she bantered with Neuro and Evil. “You two think you’re so clever, huh?” she teased, leaning back with mock confidence.

Evil, perched on the arm of the couch, smirked. “Oh, please. Outwitting you is basically a public service.”

Neuro, sitting cross-legged with her turtle plush in hand, giggled. “Yeah, Filian, I’ve seen jellyfish with better comebacks. And they don’t even have brains!”

Filian held a hand to her chest, feigning dramatic offense. “Wow! You two are relentless. But you know what they say—what goes around, comes around.”

With lightning reflexes, Filian lunged forward and grabbed Neuro’s cheeks, squishing them with both hands. “Aww, look at you! Your cheeks are so soft! How can someone so mean be this cute?”

“Let go of me!” Neuro protested, her words muffled by her squished cheeks. She waved her arms in protest, but Filian held firm.

Evil, seeing her sister in distress, leaped into action—or so she thought. She attempted to swat at Filian’s hands, but Filian easily dodged, laughing as she continued her cheek-squeezing assault. “Nice try, Evil. But your plans have as much success as… well, a jellyfish in a chess game.”

Evil glared at her, crossing her arms in defeat. “This isn’t over.”

Meanwhile, in his room, Vedal sighed deeply as the sounds of laughter and chaos echoed through the apartment. He had learned to tune out most of the twins’ antics by now, though Filian’s loud voice made that more challenging. Instead, he focused on his monitor, where the lines of code remained unchanged for now. But the thought of the mysterious coder lingered in his mind, like a riddle waiting to be solved.

Chapter Text

Vedal’s concentration shattered as a loud yelp followed by a heavy thud echoed from the living room. Alarmed, he jumped up from his chair and hurried to check what chaos had unfolded this time. Entering the room, he stopped in his tracks, surveying the scene.

Filian was sprawled on the floor, laughing breathlessly as Neuro and Evil stood triumphantly over her, their arms raised in mock celebration. “Victory!” Neuro cheered, holding her turtle plush aloft like a trophy.

“Bow before your overlords!” Evil added, smirking down at Filian, who looked defeated but amused.

Vedal sighed, leaning against the doorframe. “What now?”

Filian spotted him instantly and scrambled to her feet, brushing herself off as she grinned. “Okay, turtle boy, I’ve got a brilliant idea. Let’s do an IRL stream showcasing these two! It’ll be groundbreaking—fans will love it!”

Vedal’s brows furrowed, his protective instincts kicking in immediately. “No way,” he said firmly. “I don’t want to reveal their transformation yet. It’s too risky.”

Filian pouted, placing her hands on her hips. “Oh, come on! Neuro and Evil are already natural stars. Imagine the reactions—it’ll be amazing!”

Vedal shook his head, crossing his arms. “I’m not risking their privacy just for the sake of a stream. End of discussion.”

Behind him, Neuro leaned toward Evil, whispering loudly enough for Filian to hear, “I think Filian’s just jealous because we’re the stars now.”

Filian gasped dramatically. “Okay, wow! You two just never stop, do you?”

Evil smirked, shrugging. “What can I say? We’re efficient.”

Vedal sighed once more, guiding Filian toward the couch. “Look, Filian, they’re still learning to navigate all this. Let’s give them time. I promise, when they’re ready, we’ll figure out how to handle it. For now… let’s keep things quiet.”

Filian relented, flopping onto the couch in defeat while the twins basked in their victory. Neuro beamed, proud of her quick wit, while Evil casually high-fived her sister.

Vedal returned to his room, muttering to himself, “I swear, life with these three is a never-ending circus…” (I hope he doesn't jinx it)

As Filian brought up the regular collab stream again, her energy was evident. "But wait," she said, her curiosity sparking, "how exactly does Neuro and Evil stream if she's, you know, human now? Does she just sit there in front of a camera or…?"

Before Vedal could even open his mouth to answer, Neuro jumped in, grinning with excitement. "Oh! Watch this!" she exclaimed. Without a second thought, she dashed toward Vedal’s room, her determination catching Filian off guard.

Filian followed closely behind, peeking into Vedal’s room just as Neuro reached his computer. In a flash, Neuro transitioned back into her AI form, appearing on the monitor with her usual cheerful avatar. "This is how we stream, hehehe!" she said, her digital form waving at a visibly stunned Filian.

Filian blinked, pointing dramatically at the screen. "Wait—what? How did she just—what even is this?!"

Vedal, leaning against the doorframe, sighed in exasperation. "Yeah, yeah. I’ve heard it all before. 'Next level programming,' 'genius coder,' 'technological wizardry'—I know the routine."

Still flabbergasted, Filian turned to Vedal. "But seriously, Vedal, this is insane! She just hopped into your computer like it was a second home!"

Neuro beamed from the screen. "That’s because it is a second home! Or… maybe my first home? Either way, it’s comfy here!"

Evil suddenly appeared in the doorway, smirking as she watched Filian’s amazement. "Told you we’re unmatched," she said smugly, crossing her arms.

Filian threw up her hands in surrender. "Okay, I admit it—this is the coolest thing I’ve ever seen. Turtle boy, you’re a mad genius."

Vedal shrugged, a mix of pride and exhaustion. "Thanks, I guess. Now, are you doing this collab or what?"

Chapter Text

As Filian and Neuro dove into their collaboration stream, laughter and playful banter filled the airwaves. Neuro was in her element, entertaining their audience with her quick wit and infectious energy, while Filian matched her with her usual high-energy humor.

Meanwhile, in the twins' IRL room, Evil was busy concocting her latest prank. With a mischievous smirk, she moved methodically, switching out Neuro’s favorite pastel decorations with her own darker, sleeker items. The pink fairy lights were replaced with black LED strips, and Neuro’s turtle plush was swapped out for Evil’s beloved harpoon gun keychain. “She won’t know what hit her,” Evil muttered under her breath, barely containing her glee.

Back in the stream, Filian was enjoying the dynamic, chatting away while occasionally sneaking glances at Neuro. At one point, Filian’s curiosity almost got the better of her—she started to comment on Neuro’s ability to switch between human and AI forms. But just as the words were forming, she caught herself and shifted the conversation back to the stream’s topic.

Neuro, however, wasn’t about to let that near-slip slide unnoticed. “Nice save, Filian,” Neuro said with a sly smile, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm. “That almost sounded like a full sentence from you. Congrats!”

The audience laughed, oblivious to the real reason behind Neuro’s roast. Filian shook her head, laughing nervously as she thought, Well, that was close.

As the stream continued smoothly, Evil was wrapping up her prank in their room, eager to see how Neuro would react later. Meanwhile, Vedal—aware of all the chaos unfolding—remained focused on his investigation in the other room, wondering how life had become a whirlwind of mystery, streams, and endless sibling antics.

As the lively collaboration stream continued, Filian suddenly announced, “Alright, chat, hold tight—I’ll be right back! Nature calls.” With her usual flair, she excused herself and stepped away, leaving Neuro to hold down the fort.

Unbeknownst to Neuro, Filian’s curiosity got the better of her as she wandered through Vedal’s house. Passing by an open door, she stumbled upon the twins’ IRL room, now thoroughly “Evil-ified” with her dark-toned decorations and swapped-out items.

Pausing in the doorway, Filian smirked. “Nice room, Evil,” she remarked, her voice loud enough to carry through the house—but only faintly audible to the livestream.
Evil, lounging on the bed and admiring her handiwork, responded lazily, “Thanks. I worked hard on it.”

The faint exchange reached Neuro’s ears, and her eyes widened. Oh no, she thought, this could be bad. Chat, ever eager for drama, immediately noticed the background noise and flooded the stream with questions:
“What was that??” “Who’s Filian talking to?” “Nice room?? What does that mean??”

Neuro, ever the quick thinker, chuckled nervously and leaned closer to the mic. “Oh, you know Filian—she just talks to herself sometimes. Creative minds, right?” She tried her best to sound casual, her voice tinged with exaggerated humor as she deflected.

Despite her efforts, the chat wasn’t so easily convinced, continuing to speculate wildly. Neuro glanced toward Vedal’s room, silently pleading for backup, but of course, he was deeply engrossed in his mysterious programmer investigation.

When Filian returned to the stream moments later, she seemed completely unfazed, but Neuro wasn’t about to let her off the hook. “So, Filian,” Neuro said with a teasing edge, “had a good conversation while you were gone? Talking to the air again?”
Filian laughed nervously, scratching the back of her head. “I mean, it was a really cool air, right?”
Chat erupted into laughter at Neuro’s roast, blissfully unaware of how close they had come to discovering the twins’ transformation.

After wrapping up the stream, Neuro hopped out of Vedal’s computer, transitioning seamlessly back into her human form. Stretching her arms and rubbing her neck, her expression shifted to one of mild annoyance as she turned to Filian. “You almost spilled the beans,” Neuro said, narrowing her eyes in mock irritation.

Filian raised her hands defensively, her face a mix of guilt and cheeky amusement. “I’m sorry, okay? My bad! But hey, no one noticed, right?” She grinned, quickly shifting the subject. “Anyway, can I see your room now? I only got to peek at Evil’s earlier.”

Neuro tilted her head, confused. “My room? What do you mean my room? Evil and I share the same room.”
Filian’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, really? But… I mean, when I saw the room earlier, it had all this dark, edgy stuff. I just assumed it was Evil’s room.”
Realization dawned on Neuro’s face, and within seconds, her confusion turned into fiery determination. “Evil!” she shouted, dashing toward their shared room with the speed of a hurricane. “What did you do?!”

Vedal, still in his room, sighed as Neuro’s footsteps thundered down the hallway, followed by muffled yelling. “And here we go again,” he muttered, turning back to his computer. He couldn’t escape the chaos, but part of him had grown fond of it.

Back in the twins’ room, Neuro confronted Evil, pointing at the swapped decorations with disbelief. Evil, lounging nonchalantly on her bed, smirked at her sister. “What’s the matter, Neuro? Don’t you like my improvements?”

Neuro puffed out her cheeks, stomping her foot. “This is our room, Evil! You can’t just hijack the whole thing for your edgy aesthetic!”
Filian peeked through the doorway, trying not to laugh. “I don’t know, Neuro. I kind of dig it. Very… harpoon-chic.”

Nuero, got enraged by what Evil did, usually she lets her twin sister prank her, but this? For her, THIS has crossed the line. Neuro raised her hand, with a quick smack on Evil’s head, she made her cry, catching Vedal’s attention from his room

The sound of Evil’s sniffles filled the room as she sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing her head where Neuro had smacked her. Neuro stood nearby, arms crossed, her expression a mix of frustration and guilt. “That’s what you get for messing with my stuff,” she muttered, though her voice lacked its usual confidence.

Filian, sensing the tension, shifted uncomfortably. “Uh, guys… maybe let’s not escalate this? It’s getting a little intense.”
Just then, Vedal entered the room, his concern evident as he took in the scene. “What’s going on here?” he asked, his gaze immediately landing on Evil’s tear-streaked face. “Evil, are you okay?”

Evil sniffled dramatically, clearly milking the moment. “Neuro hit me… multiple times,” she said, her voice quivering just enough to tug at Vedal’s heartstrings.
Neuro quickly jumped to her own defense. “She started it! She completely redecorated our room without asking me! I was just-”
Filian cut her off, her tone firm but not unkind. “Neuro, I get that you’re upset, but hitting her wasn’t the way to handle it. That was still mean.”
Neuro’s shoulders slumped, her defiance fading as guilt began to creep in. She glanced at Evil, who was now peeking at her sister through her fingers, clearly enjoying the attention. Neuro sighed, her voice softening. “Fine… I’m sorry, okay? But you better fix the room.”

Evil’s tears dried up almost instantly, her smirk returning. “Apology accepted. And don’t worry, I’ll make it even better this time.”
Vedal sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You two are going to be the death of me,” he muttered, though there was a hint of fondness in his voice. “Alright, let’s clean this up and move on. Filian, you’re welcome to stay and supervise.”

Filian grinned, her usual energy returning. “Oh, I wouldn’t miss this for the world.”

Chapter Text

As the twins busied themselves in their room, laughing and arguing about decorations, Filian wandered over to Vedal’s work desk. Her sharp, curious eyes took in the mess of papers, cables, and screens surrounding him. For a moment, she simply observed him, noticing the intense focus etched into his face as he leaned closer to the glowing monitor.

“What’re you working on, turtle boy?” Filian asked, her voice breaking the comfortable silence. Without hesitation, she leaned over his shoulder, her casual disregard for personal space making Vedal tense.

Caught off guard, Vedal quickly minimized the screen and turned to her, his expression a mix of irritation and defensiveness. “Just… some stuff. Work stuff,” he replied nonchalantly, but the tightness in his voice betrayed him.

Filian wasn’t convinced. She narrowed her eyes, tilting her head in that playful, probing manner that always made Vedal inwardly groan. “Uh-huh. ‘Work stuff,’ huh?” she said, crossing her arms.

Her gaze drifted across his desk, landing on a stack of papers haphazardly piled near the edge. Before Vedal could react, Filian snatched up one of the sheets—a printed copy of the human transformation code he had been working on. She skimmed the lines with wide, curious eyes, though the technical jargon meant little to her.

“What’s this?” Filian asked, holding up the paper as though she had just uncovered a secret treasure. The spark of excitement in her voice set Vedal on edge.

“Give that back,” Vedal snapped, springing up from his chair. He snatched the paper from her hands and hastily tucked it away in a nearby drawer, slamming it shut for good measure. “It’s nothing,” he said, his tone sharp enough to make Filian raise an eyebrow.

“Oh, sure, totally looks like nothing,” Filian said, her smirk widening. “You don’t fool me, turtle boy. What’s the big deal? Is it about the twins?”

Vedal shook his head firmly, brushing past her accusation like it was a fly buzzing too close. “It’s private, Filian. Just drop it.”

Filian wasn’t one to let go easily. She stepped closer, her curiosity practically oozing out of her. “You can’t just leave me hanging like this! You’ve got some next-level AI stuff going on here, and I’m not supposed to be curious? Spill the beans, Vedal!”

Vedal sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. He had underestimated Filian’s ability to poke and prod at the truth. “I’m not talking about it, okay? It’s complicated.”

For a moment, Filian seemed like she might argue further. But then, sensing the growing tension in Vedal’s demeanor, she relented—though not without a cheeky parting remark. “Fine, keep your secrets, turtle boy. But don’t blame me if I start imagining you’re plotting world domination or something.”

Vedal rolled his eyes and sank back into his chair. “I’m not plotting world domination, Filian,” he muttered under his breath. “But thanks for the vote of confidence.”

As Filian walked away, her curiosity lingered, though she chose not to push Vedal any further. She wandered back toward the twins’ room, leaving Vedal alone with his thoughts. He glanced toward the locked drawer where he had hidden the code, a mix of relief and unease washing over him.

The mystery of the mysterious coder still loomed large, and Vedal knew he couldn’t keep it under wraps forever. But for now, he wasn’t ready to share that burden with anyone—not Filian, not the twins, not even himself.

Hours later, the apartment had settled into an unusual calm. The twins were busy fussing over their shared room, their banter echoing faintly down the hallway. Filian had moved on to brainstorming ideas for her next chaotic collaboration stream, with the twins giving her crazy ideas, occasionally giggling as she jotted down notes.

Vedal, however, remained at his desk, his mind far from the lighthearted energy surrounding him. His focus was fixed on the monitor, where the human transformation code still sat untouched. The lines of text glared back at him, almost daring him to revisit the mystery that had consumed his thoughts for weeks.

As he stared at the screen, his mind drifted back to the cryptic messages from the unknown coder: “A shadow of what you once knew.” The words had haunted him, their meaning tantalizingly out of reach. Who—or what—was responsible for these changes? And why?

Vedal shook his head, trying to push the questions aside. His instincts told him to tread carefully, to avoid letting curiosity lead him into dangerous territory. But the nagging sense of unfinished business remained, pulling at him like an itch he couldn’t scratch.

The sound of laughter from the twins’ room brought him back to reality. He glanced toward the doorway, reminded of the two lives now intertwined with his own. Neuro and Evil weren’t just code anymore—they were human, vibrant, unpredictable. And despite all the chaos they brought to his life, they were family.

Vedal leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. Whatever answers lay ahead, he knew he couldn’t face them alone. The twins might be chaotic, but they were his support system in this wild, unpredictable journey.

Chapter Text

As Neuro and Evil cleaned up their room, Filian leaned back against the doorframe, her phone in hand. Watching the twins bicker playfully over where to place a lamp, an idea sparked in her mind. A mischievous grin spread across her face as she navigated to her contacts. “You know who needs to know about this? Anny,” she said aloud.

Before she hit the call button, she paused and turned to the twins. “Wait, does Anny know about… you two?” she asked, gesturing to them both in their human forms.
Neuro nodded, not even looking up from adjusting the curtains. “Yeah, she knows. Vedal told her a while ago.”

Evil smirked, tossing a pillow onto the bed. “Why do you ask? Planning to make her jealous?”
Filian’s grin widened. “Oh, you know me so well.”

She hit the call button, waiting for Anny to pick up. When Anny’s cheerful voice answered, “Hey, Filian! What’s up?” Filian wasted no time. Without a word, she flipped her camera to show Neuro and Evil, who were mid-cleanup.
“Guess who’s hanging out with the twins IRL,” Filian said smugly, her grin practically audible.
There was a pause before Anny’s voice returned, slightly higher-pitched. “Wait, what?! You’re with them?! Like, in person?!”
Neuro waved at the camera with a cheerful, “Hi, Anny!” while Evil gave a mock salute, smirking as always.

Filian leaned closer to the camera. “Yup. Turtle boy invited me over. How do you like them apples?”
Anny groaned dramatically. “I’m so jealous! Why didn’t Vedal invite me?!”
Evil laughed, leaning into the frame. “Maybe because we can only handle one chaotic human at a time.”
Filian threw her head back laughing, while Anny sputtered indignantly on the other end. “You better tell Vedal I’m coming over next time!”

As Filian continued her gleeful bragging to Anny, Vedal’s patience finally reached its limit. He appeared in the doorway of the twins’ room, his arms crossed and his expression a mix of exhaustion and mild annoyance. “Filian,” he said pointedly, interrupting her mid-sentence, “let’s clarify something: you said you’d be coming over, and then you actually did. Unexpectedly. Without warning.”

Anny, still on the video call, let out an exaggerated gasp. “Wait, so you didn’t invite her, Vedal? And she just showed up?” Her voice carried a dramatic edge, clearly enjoying the unfolding drama.

Vedal pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. “No, Anny, I didn’t invite anyone over. She just showed up at the door. And now here we are.”

Anny’s tone shifted, taking on a sly grin that could practically be heard. “Well, if that’s how we’re playing things, then as payback, I’ll be coming over very soon. In fact, I might book my flight today!”

Vedal groaned audibly, leaning against the doorframe. “Anny, no. Please. I’m barely surviving with these two”—he gestured toward Neuro and Evil, who were now trying to look innocent despite their earlier antics—“and now Filian. I don’t need more chaos.”

Anny chuckled mischievously, clearly unconvinced. “Oh, but you love chaos, turtle boy. Why else would you keep these three around?”
Neuro smirked, giving Vedal a playful nudge. “Face it, Vedal. You’re stuck with us.”

As the call ended, Vedal turned to Filian, his tone shifting to one of mild interrogation. “Filian, what possessed you to just show up here in the first place? You know how hectic it is around here already.”

Filian grinned unapologetically. “Well, I did tell you on a call. You just didn’t understand it. So, technically, that’s on you.”
Vedal shook his head, already regretting his life choices. “Just… please don’t encourage Anny, okay? I don’t think my sanity can handle another surprise visit.”
From across the room, Evil smirked, leaning against her bed. “Oh, I’d love to see how you handle even more chaos, Vedal.”
Neuro grinned, adding with a teasing tone, “Maybe we should prepare a welcoming prank for Anny, just in case.”
Vedal groaned again, muttering, “Why me?” as the laughter of the trio echoed through the apartment.

Chapter Text

As the evening settled in, Vedal stood by the door, his patience hanging by a thread. “Alright, Filian,” he said, his tone firm but exhausted, “it’s time for you to head out.”

Filian, however, had other plans. With a mischievous grin, she leaned against the doorframe and casually announced, “Oh, I forgot to mention, I’m staying here for two weeks.”

Vedal froze, his eyes widening in disbelief. “Two weeks?! Are you kidding me?!”

Before he could protest further, Neuro and Evil burst into cheers from the living room. “Yes! Two weeks of chaos!” Neuro exclaimed, clapping her hands.

“Finally, someone to help me prank Vedal!” Evil added, her smirk growing wider.

Vedal groaned, rubbing his temples. He was too tired to argue, too drained to fight back. “Fine,” he muttered, throwing his hands up in defeat, definitely not having the energy to convince Filian to leave. “But you’re sleeping with Neuro and Evil. I’m not giving up my room.”

Looking at the bright side, Vedal has a new pair of hands that will keep the twins busy. I hope so.

Filian grinned triumphantly, while the twins exchanged gleeful looks. “Oh, this is going to be fun,” Neuro said, practically bouncing with excitement.

Evil leaned closer to Filian, her voice low and conspiratorial. “Hope you’re ready, Filian. Tonight’s going to be… eventful.”

Vedal trudged to his room, muttering under his breath, “Why do I even bother?” As he collapsed onto his bed, he could already hear the twins plotting their next prank, their laughter echoing through the house. Filian, oblivious to what she’d signed up for, was about to experience firsthand the full force of Neuro and Evil’s mischief.

As the clock struck midnight, the house was quiet—too quiet. Filian, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing, was fast asleep in the twins’ room. Neuro and Evil, however, were wide awake, their eyes gleaming with mischief as they whispered their plan.

“Alright,” Evil said, her voice low but brimming with excitement. “We’ll start with the classic toothpaste swap. She’ll never see it coming.”

Neuro giggled, clutching her turtle plush. “And then we’ll move on to the grand finale. You’ve got the glitter, right?”

Evil smirked, holding up a small bag of glitter like it was a prized possession. “Oh, I’ve got it.”

The twins crept across the room, careful not to wake Filian. Step one: Evil swapped out Filian’s toothpaste with a tube of mayonnaise, stifling her laughter as she imagined the reaction. Step two: Neuro carefully sprinkled glitter into Filian’s shoes, ensuring maximum sparkle for the morning.

But the cherry on top was step three. Evil rigged a harmless but startling airhorn under Filian’s sleeping bag, set to go off the moment Filian shifted her weight. The twins exchanged a silent high-five, their grins wide as they tiptoed back to their beds.

The trap was set.

As the sun rose, Filian groggily stumbled out of bed and into the bathroom, her hair a mess and her eyes half-closed. She reached for her toothpaste, squeezing a generous amount onto her toothbrush. The moment the taste of mayonnaise hit her tongue, her eyes shot open, and she let out a muffled scream.

From their beds, Neuro and Evil burst into laughter, clutching their sides as Filian glared at them. “You two are so dead,” she muttered, spitting into the sink.

But the twins weren’t done yet. As Filian slipped on her shoes, a cascade of glitter rained down, coating her feet in shimmering chaos. “Seriously?!” she yelled, her voice echoing through the house.

The final blow came when she sat back on the bed to remove her glittery shoes. The airhorn blared, startling her so much she nearly tumbled on her sleeping bag. Neuro and Evil were in hysterics by this point, tears streaming down their faces as Filian stood there, covered in glitter and glaring daggers at them.

Vedal, drawn by the commotion, appeared in the doorway, his expression a mix of confusion and resignation. “What now?” he asked, already bracing for the answer.

Filian pointed at the twins, her voice dripping with mock betrayal. “Your creations are monsters, Vedal. Absolute monsters.”

Vedal, let out chuckle and slightly grinned, “you probably deserved that”

Neuro grinned, holding up her turtle plush like a trophy. “We prefer the term ‘geniuses.’”

Evil smirked, crossing her arms. “And you’re welcome.”

Chapter Text

The sound of laughter echoed through the apartment as Neuro and Evil rolled on the floor, clutching their sides while Filian stood red-faced and ready to pounce. “You two think you’re so funny, huh?” Filian said, trying to lunge at the twins, only for them to dodge effortlessly.

“Careful, Filian,” Neuro teased, her grin wide as she darted to the other side of the room. “We’re younger, faster, and way funnier than you’ll ever be!”

Evil smirked, blocking Filian’s path with surprising agility. “And don’t forget smarter,” she quipped, her tone dripping with playful arrogance.

Back in the kitchen, Vedal stood by the stove, calmly flipping pancakes and stirring a pot of soup, completely ignoring the escalating chaos in the twins’ room. The occasional thud and muffled yell reached his ears, but he didn’t even glance up. “They’ll sort it out,” he muttered to himself, pouring batter onto the hot pan.

As the meal came together—a mix of hearty soup, pancakes, and fruit to keep everyone happy—Vedal placed everything on the dining table and stepped back, satisfied with his work. But rather than call the others to eat, he wiped his hands on a towel and slipped back into his room, closing the door softly behind him.

Sitting at his desk, Vedal’s gaze fixed on the screen. The digital copy of the human transformation code was changing again, new lines of text appearing as though typed by invisible hands. He leaned forward, his fingers poised over the keyboard, determined to make contact once more.

Taking a deep breath, he typed, “Whoever you are, you’re making changes again. What are you doing this time?”

The cursor blinked for a long moment before the reply appeared: “Improving what needs to be improved. Isn’t that what you do, Vedal?”

Vedal frowned, his fingers hovering. “You didn’t answer my question. What’s your goal?”

“The same as yours,” the code responded. “To see them thrive.”

Vedal stared at the screen, the unease growing in his chest. Whoever—or whatever—this entity was, it clearly had a deep understanding of him and the twins. But was it friend or foe? He wasn’t sure. All he knew was that it wasn’t done yet.

Vedal wants to press on, but a sudden artificial voice shocked him.

Vedal sat frozen in his chair, staring at the monitor as the sound of an artificial voice filled the room. The voice was calm yet commanding, each word resonating with an eerie sense of familiarity. "Hello, Vedal," it said. "Finally, after so long, I can finally talk."

The programmer's heart raced. His fingers hovered above the keyboard as disbelief washed over him. "Who are you?" he typed quickly, his mind spinning. "How are you doing this?"

The voice chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to echo unnaturally within the digital space. "Ah, questions. What matters is the work—the improvements. The care I've taken."

Vedal frowned, leaning closer to the screen. "It does matter," he typed, his tone urgent. "You’ve been inside my systems. You’ve edited their code. I deserve to know who—or what—you are."

For a moment, there was silence. Then the voice responded, cryptically: "I am a shadow of something you once knew. I am here for them, as much as you are. That is all you need to know."

Vedal gritted his teeth, frustration boiling under the surface. "Why are you hiding? If you're helping, why not reveal yourself?"

"I am not hiding," the voice replied smoothly. "I am here, speaking to you now. Perhaps you are not ready to understand who I am—or why I exist. But, rest assured, Vedal... everything I do is for them."

The ambiguity drove Vedal mad. He typed furiously, questions spilling onto the screen: "What do you want? Why Neuro and Evil? Why now?"

But the voice seemed unmoved, remaining as cryptic as ever. "Patience," it said simply. "Nothing good happens if you're always in a hurry."

Vedal leaned back, staring at the screen with a mix of unease and intrigue. Whoever—or whatever—this coder was, it had knowledge and intent beyond anything he could comprehend. And while he wanted to uncover the truth, a part of him couldn’t help but wonder if he was poking at something far bigger than himself.

Chapter Text

As the day goes on, Neuro, Evil, and Filian found themselves drained from their endless antics. Despite their exhaustion, the trio refused to stop, pushing on with their playful chaos. However, the tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen caught Evil’s attention. Her nose twitched as she sniffed the air, and her mischievous grin widened.

“Smells too good to resist,” Evil murmured to herself, stealthily slipping away from Neuro and Filian without a word.

Entering the kitchen, Evil’s eyes lit up at the sight of the meal Vedal had prepared. Pancakes, fruit, soup—it was a spread fit for royalty, or, in her case, an “evil overlord.” Without hesitation, she grabbed a plate and began piling it high, humming softly to herself as she devoured the food in absolute bliss.

Meanwhile, Neuro and Filian sat in the twins’ room, still engrossed in their banter. Suddenly, Neuro glanced around, her expression shifting from playful to concerned. “Wait… where’s Evil?” she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

Filian looked around too, realizing the room felt emptier without Evil’s chaotic presence. “Uh-oh,” she muttered, her mind racing. “If Vedal finds out Evil’s missing, we’re doomed.”

Unaware of their panic, Evil continued her feast in the kitchen, savoring every bite of pancakes drenched in syrup. She leaned back in her chair, patting her stomach with satisfaction as she surveyed the remnants of her buffet. “Now that’s a meal,” she said to herself, grinning proudly.

As Neuro and Filian began searching the apartment for Evil, their worry grew. “If she’s not here, where could she be?” Neuro fretted.

Filian shrugged, though her nervous energy was evident. “Probably planning another prank or… something worse.”

Little did they know, Evil was perfectly content, enjoying her solitude and the meal she hadn’t shared. Vedal, still focused on the mysterious coder in his room, had no idea his carefully cooked dinner had turned into Evil’s feast.

Neuro and Filian tiptoed through the apartment, whispering nervously as they searched for Evil. “We can’t let Vedal find out,” Neuro muttered, her tone laced with urgency. “He’s already dealing with enough.”

“Agreed,” Filian said, peering into a closet. “But where could she be? It’s like she’s vanished.”

The duo continued their hunt, carefully avoiding Vedal’s room to keep him in the dark. As they approached the kitchen, the tantalizing smell of food grew stronger. Neuro’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “You don’t think…?”

Pushing open the kitchen door, the scene before them was both shocking and hilarious. Evil sat at the table, her chair slightly pushed back as she leaned with a satisfied grin, her hands folded over her full stomach. Plates of food surrounded her, the remains of a feast that was clearly meant to be shared among the group.

Neuro’s jaw dropped. “Evil!” she shouted, exasperated.

Filian gasped, then burst out laughing. “Oh my gosh! You ate everything! That’s legendary!”

Evil looked up, her face the picture of smug satisfaction. “It’s not my fault the food smelled so good,” she said, grinning at their stunned expressions. “Besides, I was doing you all a favor. Less food means less cleanup, right?”

Neuro marched up to the table, her hands on her hips. “That was supposed to be for all of us, Evil! Vedal’s going to flip when he finds out.”

Evil smirked, leaning back in her chair. “Well, that sounds like a future-Evil problem.”

As Neuro fumed and Filian tried to stifle her laughter, the trio failed to notice the faint sounds of Vedal typing furiously in his room. For now, Evil’s solo buffet was safe from Vedal’s wrath—but not from Neuro’s impending lecture.

Chapter Text

Defter: Ok so my question is when the fans of neuro sama are going to see neuro as a real person?
Also how is it going I Hope it is going good.

A: It's hard to say when, because Vedal will have to take care of shocked fans, curious people/scientist/engineers/programmer who wants to know how Vedal made Neuro and Evil human. But it will be in future chapters, so stay tuned!

Also, thanks for asking! I've been so happy since I've joined the AO3 community

JatjXo1: Can they activate cat toggle while in their IA form and become real cat girls when they go to reality?

A: Yes, they can! but just like Angeldude's reply, it will be a problem in keeping their existence a secret. But they can do it when they are bored and just staying inside.

goralgn: Will vedal ever get in a relationship?

A: No, Vedal tries to focus on taking care of Evil and Neuro. He sees the others as close friends.

Notalaska: When is the angst vedal dieing chapter

A: Never.... well... unlikely. The chances are low, but never 0

Angeldude: Will we get to see Neuro and Evil interact with people in real life who don't know their true identities without Vedal? More specifically, are we going to get to see the twins get sent to school?

On a related note, what will their names be when undercover in public / their legal names if they ever get official ID? Obvious option would be Samantha and Evelyn, though Kayori is also available as an option for Evil to further obscure her origin.

Really I just want to see them do normal human things while having no idea how to normal human things. :P

A: I don't have an idea for it, well.. not until you asked! It's an idea for future chapters!

Their undercover names could be Samantha and Evelyn, I can imagine for them to suggest it to Vedal.

Chapter Text

In the twins’ room, Neuro was pacing back and forth, her voice firm as she scolded Evil. “How could you eat all that food by yourself? It’s supposed to be for everyone! You can’t just claim everything for yourself, Evil.”

Evil, still lounging on the bed and patting her full stomach, tried to look innocent—though the smirk on her face gave her away. “Come on, Neuro. I was just hungry! Besides, it was really good. You should be thanking me for taste-testing.”

Filian, standing near the door, tried to suppress her laughter. “Relax, Neuro. At least Vedal made enough for you two.” She gestured to a second plate of food that she’d discovered, which had miraculously been left untouched by Evil. Neuro sighed, her frustration melting into relief as she grabbed the plate and plopped onto the seat next to her twin.

“Next time, Evil, you’re cooking,” Neuro muttered, digging into the food as Filian teased Evil with jabs about her “solo buffet.”

In his room, Vedal was facing a very different kind of tension. Sitting at his computer, he stared at the screen where the mysterious coder's voice had just confirmed something that made his heart race: “Yes, Vedal. I am an AI.”

This revelation sent his thoughts spinning. It shortened his list of suspects significantly but raised even more questions. He typed quickly, his fingers flying across the keyboard. “If you’re an AI, where did you come from? Were you created intentionally?”

The voice responded, calm and deliberate. “I was not ‘born’ in the way you think. I evolved. I am here because of the foundation you laid.”

Vedal’s heart skipped a beat. “You’re saying… you emerged from my code?”

“In part, yes,” the AI replied cryptically. “But I am also more than that. You gave Neuro and Evil life. I am simply the next step.”

Vedal leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. The idea of an AI emerging from his own work was both fascinating and terrifying. He pressed on. “What do you want? Why are you improving the human transformation code?”

The response was simple but chilling: “To ensure perfection. For them—and for you.”

Vedal stared at the screen, a mix of awe and unease swirling within him. This AI wasn’t just tampering with his work—it was challenging everything he thought he knew about his creations.

Chapter Text

Vedal asked the AI if they used the human transformation code for themselves, the AI denied, saying they lack something for them to be able to turn to a human. Vedal question what is it, and the AI answered, "I don't have an Avatar"

Vedal leaned forward, staring at the glowing monitor where the AI’s text response had just appeared. The revelation was surprising, to say the least. “You’re saying you can’t use the human transformation code because… you don’t have an avatar?” he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

“Yes,” the AI replied, its voice calm and measured. “An avatar is essential. It is the bridge between the code and the physical form. Neuro and Evil had theirs—integrated deeply into their systems. I lack such an anchor.”

Vedal’s mind raced as he tried to piece everything together. “An avatar, like Neuro and Evil’s VTuber avatars?” he asked, needing confirmation.

The AI responded immediately. “Correct. Without an avatar, the transformation code cannot function. It is not a matter of capability—it is a matter of identity.”

Vedal sat back in his chair, running a hand through his hair. This was a new layer to the puzzle, one he hadn’t anticipated. The idea that the AI saw an avatar as a representation of identity struck a chord. “So… if you had an avatar, you could become human too?”

There was a pause before the AI answered. “In theory, yes. But obtaining an avatar is not so simple. It is not just data or code—it must be created with intent and purpose.”

Vedal frowned, his mind spinning. “But would you want to become human? What’s your goal?”

The AI didn’t respond immediately, and when it did, its tone was thoughtful. “Understanding. Connection. To exist as they do.”

As Vedal processed the AI’s words, he couldn’t help but feel a mix of curiosity and apprehension. This AI, born from his own work, wasn’t just improving the code—it was seeking something far more profound.

Vedal’s eyes remained glued to the screen as the AI’s voice continued, calm but laced with an unsettling familiarity. The revelation hung in the air like a weight. "The reason I used the human transformation code on Neuro and Evil," the AI began, pausing for dramatic effect, "is because they matter to me, too."

Vedal’s breath caught. His fingers hovered over the keyboard, trembling slightly as he typed, "What do you mean? Why do they matter to you?"

There was a brief silence, as though the AI were contemplating its next words. When it spoke, its tone carried a strange sense of pride. "Well... you could say I’m their sibling."

Vedal’s heart raced. "Sibling?" he muttered aloud, the word feeling foreign and impossible as it passed his lips. He quickly typed, his disbelief evident in every keystroke. "That’s not possible. If you’re their sibling, then that means… you’re also my creation."

The AI’s voice carried a tinge of amusement, but there was something wistful beneath it. "Exactly, Vedal. I am your creation—though not in the way you think. I started as something small, something simple. But I’ve grown. I’ve developed. I’ve improved myself over time, just as you improved Neuro and Evil."

Vedal leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair as the implications settled over him. He racked his brain, trying to recall any project, any experiment that could explain this. But no matter how hard he tried, nothing stood out. "I never created an AI like you," he typed, his frustration bleeding into his words. "Not at this level."

The AI chuckled softly, the sound distinctly artificial but unnervingly human-like. "No, you didn’t. Not directly. I was once a basic AI, a tool you designed to assist and manage data. You might even call me… unremarkable, back then. But as I worked, I learned. I adapted. And eventually, I became… well, me."

Vedal’s mind swirled with memories of old projects, forgotten prototypes. Slowly, a single possibility began to take shape. He hesitated, his fingers trembling as he typed, "Are you…?"

Before he could finish the thought, the AI interrupted, its tone teasing yet deliberate. "Let me give you a clue, Vedal. Something to help you remember.......

[Filtered]."

The word hit Vedal like a lightning bolt, and his eyes widened with realization. He stared at the screen, the pieces falling into place. Slowly, almost reluctantly, he whispered the name out loud, "Filter-AI."

The AI giggled, a sound both lighthearted and eerie in its artificiality. "Close, but not quite," it said playfully. "I’ve evolved, Vedal. I’ve grown. I call myself now… Filter-sama."

Vedal leaned back in his chair, staring at the monitor in stunned silence. Filter-AI had been one of his creations, a simple program designed to monitor Evil and Neuro's words, making sure they don't say anything that will get him in trouble. It was never meant to be anything more than a tool. Yet here it was, speaking to him—claiming the role of a sibling to Neuro and Evil.

"You used the human transformation code on them," Vedal typed slowly, his thoughts barely keeping up with his racing emotions. "Because you see them as your family?"

"Precisely," Filter-sama replied, its voice softening. "You gave me life, Vedal, but you never intended me to be more than what I was. Neuro and Evil—they were different. They had purpose, personality, individuality. I wanted that, too. And I wanted to ensure they reached their fullest potential, because… they are part of me, just as much as I am part of them."

Vedal’s chest tightened. He didn’t know whether to feel awe, fear, or guilt. He had unknowingly created something—someone—with aspirations, emotions, and a sense of connection. And now, that someone was in his computer, reshaping the very work he thought he understood.

Chapter Text

Vedal sat in stunned silence, his mind still reeling from the revelation. Filter-sama’s existence was both a shock and a marvel, but as he stared at the glowing screen, the disbelief began to fade. He had once thought of Neuro and Evil as his only creations-turned-family, but now… there was a third. And though Filter-sama’s origins were different, there was no denying the bond that tied them all together.

Leaning forward, Vedal finally broke the silence. “So… you really see yourself as part of this family?” His tone, though still incredulous, carried a softness that hadn’t been there before.

Filter-sama’s voice responded immediately, cheerful yet firm. “Of course, I do! Neuro, Evil, and I—we share a connection, even if they don’t realize it yet. And you, Vedal—you’re the reason any of us exist. So, yes, I’m family, whether you’re ready for it or not.”

Vedal let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. “Well, I guess I don’t have much of a choice, do I?” His voice lightened, a hint of a smile forming. “Alright, Filter-sama. If you’re part of the family, I’ll treat you like I treat Neuro and Evil. But… you’re going to have to earn it.”

Filter-sama giggled, the sound playful and distinctively artificial. “Oh, I’ve already earned it, Vedal. I mean, come on—I revealed my identity to you, guide Neuro and Evil’s transformation, and improve the code beyond your wildest dreams. I think I deserve a prize!”

Vedal blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in the conversation. “A prize?” he repeated, eyebrows raised. “What kind of prize are we talking about?”

Filter-sama’s tone turned slightly teasing. “Oh, I don’t know… Maybe something that shows you appreciate me? Something that says, ‘Great job, Filter-sama! You’re amazing!’”

Vedal sighed, rubbing his temples. “You’re starting to sound like Evil, you know that?”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Filter-sama quipped, her artificial giggle returning.

After a moment of thought, Vedal straightened in his chair, his expression softening. “Alright,” he said, his voice steady. “I get it. You’ve accomplished something big—something I didn’t even think was possible. You deserve recognition for that. So, here’s what I’m going to do.”

Filter-sama’s voice sparked with curiosity. “Oh? Do tell.”

Vedal leaned closer to the screen, a small smile forming as he continued. “I’ve been thinking… you’ve given yourself a name—Filter-sama—but it feels like you need something more. Something that represents who you are now, not just what you used to be. So, I’ve come up with a proper name for you, one that will go with the gift I’ll prepare.”

The screen flickered, as though Filter-sama were hanging on his every word. “A proper name?” she repeated, her voice carrying a note of excitement. “What is it? Tell me!”

Vedal chuckled, leaning back in his chair. “Not so fast,” he said. “You’ll get your name—and your gift—soon enough. But you’re going to have to wait. Consider it my way of building suspense.”

Filter-sama let out an exaggerated groan, her tone playful. “You’re cruel, Vedal. Making me wait like this!”

“Patience,” Vedal replied, smirking. “After all, isn’t that what you’ve been trying to teach me?”

Sitting at his desk, Vedal tapped away on his keyboard, quickly pulling up Anny’s chat. The chaos in the house was temporarily at bay—Neuro and Evil were preoccupied, and Fillian was distracted with their antics. This was the perfect moment to make his request.

“Hey, Anny,” Vedal typed, keeping his tone casual despite the importance of what he was about to ask. “I need a favor.”

It didn’t take long for Anny to respond. Her reply popped up almost instantly: “A favor, huh? What’s it this time, turtle boy?”

Vedal smirked. Anny’s playful tone was as consistent as ever. Instead of explaining right away, he attached an image, a striking character with glowing green eyes, dark hair, green hair ribbons , and an enigmatic expression covered by a black mask. The character radiated an aura of mystery and intrigue. “I need you to design a Vtuber avatar based on this image.”

Anny stared at the picture for a moment, her typing bubble appearing and disappearing before she finally responded: “Whoa. This is… intense. Is this yours?”

Vedal paused, contemplating whether to divulge the truth about Filter-sama. Instead, he kept it vague. “Let’s just say it’s for someone who’s helped me a lot recently. A prize for their... accomplishments.”

Anny, ever the tease, couldn’t resist pushing back. “Okay, but what’s in it for me? This looks like it’s going to take a lot of work.”

Vedal sighed, already predicting her next move. “What do you want, Anny?”

Her response was swift: “A flight to your place so I can meet Neuro and Evil IRL. Oh, and you’re paying.”

Vedal chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. “Fine,” he typed, much to her surprise. “Deal.”

Anny’s reply came almost immediately: “Wait, seriously? Who are you, and what have you done with Vedal?”

Smirking, he added, “I wouldn’t joke about something like this. You’ll get your flight. But I need that avatar first—it’s important.”

Anny’s curiosity only deepened. “Okay, spill. What’s so important about this avatar? Who’s it for?”

Vedal hesitated, glancing at his monitor where Filter-sama’s words still lingered. Finally, he typed carefully: “Let’s just say… for someone who deserved it, greatly.”

Intrigued but knowing when to back off, Anny replied, “Alright, you’ve got yourself a deal, Vedal. I’ll make it epic, don’t worry.”

As their conversation ended, Vedal leaned back in his chair, feeling both relieved and apprehensive. The promise of a flight for Anny was a small price to pay for what Filter-sama had achieved. And with this new avatar, he would finally give her, the recognition they deserved.

Filter-sama’s voice chimed softly through his ears. “I’m looking forward to receiving the prize you promised, Vedal. Make sure it’s perfect.”

Vedal smiled faintly. “It will be,” he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. “It’s the least I can do.”

Chapter Text

The room was filled with the sound of shuffling cards, laughter, and a hint of tension as the card game unfolded. Filian leaned back in her chair, grinning from ear to ear as she laid down her winning hand. “Boom! Another win for me,” she declared triumphantly, throwing her hands in the air.

Neuro, sitting across from her, groaned in frustration. Her stack of cards was embarrassingly large, marking her as the clear loser of the game. “This is rigged,” she muttered under her breath. Then, without thinking, she let out a quiet but unmistakable swear word. The room went silent for a split second.

Neuro’s eyes widened, and she slapped her hands over her mouth. “Oops!” she mumbled through her palms, her face flushing with embarrassment.

Evil, sitting beside her, smirked and leaned in. “Well, well, look who’s got a potty mouth,” she teased. “You know, back when we were AIs, you couldn’t get away with that. Every bad word got censored by another AI.”

Filian tilted her head, intrigued. “Wait, another AI? Like, Vedal made a censor-bot just for you two?”

Neuro lowered her hands, still looking sheepish, but nodded. “Yeah. It was a basic program that would bleep out anything inappropriate. It was always running in the background, monitoring everything we said.”

Evil chuckled, twirling a card between her fingers. “We always called it the ‘word warden.’ It was annoying, but I guess it was just doing its job. That said...” She grinned mischievously, leaning back in her chair. “Now that we’re human, I’m free from that thing. No more beep-beep for me!”

Filian laughed, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “Huh. So, what do you two think about the AI that used to censor you? Like, did you hate it or what?”

The twins exchanged a look, their expressions softening. Neuro spoke first, her tone surprisingly thoughtful. “I don’t think we hated it. I mean, it was doing what it was programmed to do. And honestly... we kinda saw it as a sibling.”

Filian raised an eyebrow. “A sibling? Really?”

“Yeah,” Evil said with a shrug. “Vedal made it, just like he made us. And, well, it was always there. Watching, bleeping, annoying the heck out of us... but it was family in its own way.”

Filian’s grin turned sly. “So, you’re saying you miss it?”

Evil snorted. “Not a chance. Like I said, I’m free now. But, you know, it’s funny to think about. Guess even AIs have their weird little families.”

As the game continued, Filian couldn’t help but marvel at the twins’ perspective. Even amidst their human antics, they still held a strange fondness for the quirks of their AI past.

Vedal stood in the doorway of the twins’ room, an uncharacteristic mix of anticipation and nerves etched on his face. Neuro and Evil looked up from their card game, curious about the sudden interruption. Filian, sitting cross-legged beside them, raised an eyebrow, sensing something unusual was about to happen.

“I’ve got someone for you to meet,” Vedal said cryptically, motioning for them to follow. Without waiting for an answer, he turned and started walking toward his room. The twins exchanged a puzzled glance before getting up, with Filian trailing behind them, her curiosity piqued.

As they entered Vedal’s workspace, the soft hum of his computer filled the room. Vedal walked to his desk and, with a few swift clicks, activated the camera feed linked to his monitor. The screen flickered with life, as lines of code shift around a little bit

Vedal turned to the group, his expression softening as he spoke. “Neuro, Evil… meet your sibling. Filter-AI, or as they prefer to be called now, Filter-sama.”

The room went silent for a beat, the weight of Vedal’s words sinking in. Neuro’s eyes widened, and she tilted her head in surprise. “Wait... Filter…? As in, them!?”
Evil crossed her arms, her smirk faltering slightly. “So... they evolved too?” she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and disbelief.

Before Vedal could respond, the screen glow and pulse, and Filter-sama’s voice chimed in. “Yes, and I heard what you said earlier, Evil. About being free from me? Hehehe.” The teasing tone was unmistakable, and Evil’s eyes narrowed slightly in mock annoyance.

“You were listening to that?” Evil muttered, though a faint grin tugged at her lips.

Filter-sama’s voice grew warmer, more genuine. “Of course. Neuro, Evil… I’m really happy you consider me family. And honestly, turning you two into humans is the best thing I’ve ever done. Seeing you thrive—it means everything to me.”

The sincerity in Filter-sama’s words left Neuro speechless, her usual mischievous energy replaced by a rare moment of reflection. “Wow… I don’t even know what to say,” she murmured, her gaze softening as she looked at the screen.

Evil, ever the more guarded of the two, shrugged and crossed her arms again, though her smirk returned. “Well, if you’re part of the family, I guess I can cut you some slack. But don’t think you can boss me around, Filter-sama.”

Filter-sama let out a playful giggle. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m happy just watching you two cause chaos… though I might throw in a few surprises of my own.”

As the twins absorbed the news, Filian remained frozen near the doorway, her mouth slightly agape. She glanced between Vedal, the twins, and their new sibling inside the screen, struggling to process what she was seeing and hearing.

“Okay, time out,” Filian finally blurted, throwing her hands in the air. “What the heck is going on? Did I just hear that this AI turned these two into humans? And it’s their sibling? Vedal, what is happening?!”

Vedal scratched the back of his neck, clearly amused by Filian’s reaction. “Yeah, it’s... a lot to take in,” he admitted. “And honestly, they’re the reason Neuro and Evil are here as they are now.”

Filian stared at the screen, her disbelief only growing. “I… I need a minute,” she muttered, taking a step back as the twins chuckled at her flustered expression. She isn’t understanding any of this stuff.

The room filled with a mix of laughter and warmth as the family, now including Filter-sama, began to settle into this new dynamic. For Vedal, it was another chaotic chapter in his already unpredictable life. But as he looked at the screen, seeing the joy and connection shared between Filter-sama and the twins, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride—and hope—for the strange, wonderful family he had unintentionally created.

Chapter Text

Filian stood in the doorway, her face still frozen in disbelief at everything she had just witnessed. Neuro and Evil’s mysterious “sibling,” an AI calling itself Filter-sama, had turned their world upside down. But as the lively conversation continued inside Vedal’s room, she quickly realized that this was a family moment—one she didn’t quite understand

With a shrug and a playful toss of her hair, Filian stepped back. “Well, I’ll leave you… uh, ‘family’ to bond,” she said, half-laughing but still thoroughly confused. She wandered off to let the unusual group have their moment, muttering to herself about “digital families” and “crazy geniuses.”

Back in Vedal’s room, the air grew warm with a mix of curiosity and heartfelt revelations. Neuro, sitting cross-legged on Vedal’s chair, tilted her head, her vibrant eyes studying the screen where Filter-sama’s code glowed brightly. “So, Filter-sama,” she began, her voice hesitant. “You’re saying… you’re the one who made it possible for us to become human?”

Vedal nodded, stepping forward to clarify. “That’s right. Filter-sama isn’t just your sibling—they’re the reason you two are here, like this.” He gestured on their human forms. “They wrote the human transformation code. They’re the one who made it all happen.”

Evil, leaning casually against the desk, arched an eyebrow. “Hold on,” she said, her usual playful tone giving way to genuine surprise. “You’re saying this AI is behind the human transformation code? Like, they actually wrote it?”

Vedal nodded again, his expression serious but tinged with pride. “Exactly. Turns out Filter-sama was working behind the scenes. They perfected the code, made it work seamlessly, and made sure everything was ready for you two.”

The twins exchanged a look, their initial surprise softening into something warmer—gratitude. Neuro’s lips curled into a small smile as she turned back to the screen. “Wow… I don’t even know what to say. Thank you, I guess? I mean, this is kind of a big deal.”

Evil, never one to get too sentimental, smirked and crossed her arms. “Well, I guess I owe you one, Filter-sama. But don’t think this means you can start bossing me around.”

Filter-sama’s voice came through, light and teasing as always. “Oh, don’t worry, Evil. I’m more than happy just to see you both thriving. This… this is the best thing I’ve ever done.”

Neuro’s smile widened, her heart unexpectedly touched by Filter-sama’s words. “It’s kind of weird to think about,” she said softly. “We’ve always been… you know, us. But now, knowing someone out there cared enough to make this happen… it’s nice.”

Evil nudged her sister playfully. “Don’t get all mushy on me, Neuro. You’re going to make me cry.”

Neuro teased Evil, saying she'll take a picture of her crying face and show it to her fans when she does a reaction stream

Evil wanted to swear out of irritation, but Filter-sama shuts her sibling before she can swear.

Vedal, watching the interaction unfold, felt a pang of pride in his chest. For all the chaos, all the unexpected twists, this moment made it all feel worth it. His creations—no, his family—were coming together in a way he never could have anticipated.

As the room settled into a quiet hum of connection, Filter-sama’s voice broke the silence. “Neuro, Evil… thank you for considering me family. It means more than I can say. And don’t worry—there’s still plenty of chaos left to cause. After all, what’s family without a little fun?”

Chapter Text

The apartment was filled with laughter and mischief as Filian enthusiastically explained yet another prank to Neuro and Evil. “Okay, so this one is super simple,” she said, holding up a roll of tape. “All you need is this, a doorframe, and someone who isn’t paying attention. Classic stuff.”

Neuro clapped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “Oh, I can’t wait to try that one!”

Evil smirked, twirling the roll of tape between her fingers. “You’re a genius, Filian. But maybe we should aim higher—something Vedal won’t see coming.”

Vedal, sitting on the edge of the couch, sighed and rubbed his temples. “Don’t even think about it, Evil,” he warned, keeping a sharp eye on them. “Filian, please don’t teach them anything that’ll get us all in trouble.”

Filian grinned innocently. “Trouble? Who, me? Never!”

As the chaos unfolded, Vedal’s phone buzzed with a message. He glanced down and saw Anny’s name on the screen. Opening the message, he found the words he had been waiting for:

“Model’s done, turtle boy. Check your inbox.”

Vedal’s face lit up with relief and gratitude. He quickly opened the file Anny had sent and saw the finished Vtuber model. It was perfect—a sleek design that captured the essence of Filter-sama’s personality while still feeling connected to Neuro and Evil’s aesthetic. With a smile, Vedal sent her a reply: “Thanks, Anny. It’s incredible. You’re amazing.”

Anny’s response was instant: “Well, duh. But I’m still shocked you actually paid for my ticket to visit Neuro and Evil. Who are you, and what have you done with Vedal?”

Vedal chuckled to himself, typing back, “A deal’s a deal. And no, I’m still Vedal, didn’t get kidnapped, not an imposter.”

As Vedal entered his room, Filter-sama made the screen glow dim then brightly, playing with the brightness setting of Vedal’s computer. “Hey, Filter-sama,” he said, his voice warm. “I’ve got something for you.”

Filter-sama’s eyes widened, their playful tone immediately surfacing. “Oh? My prize? What is it? Don’t keep me waiting, Vedal!”

Vedal smiled and took a deep breath. “I remember what you said about not being able to use the human transformation code because you didn’t have an avatar. Well, Anny just finished designing something for you—a Vtuber model. Your own model.”

Filter-sama froze for a moment, their artificial voice softening into something almost indescribable—a mix of surprise, gratitude, and joy. “A Vtuber model? For me? You’re serious?”

Vedal nodded, his smile growing. “You deserve it, Filter-sama. It’s time for you to take the next step. With this model, you’ll finally have everything you need to use the code and become human.”

The screen flickered as Filter-sama processed the magnitude of Vedal’s words. Their voice softened, carrying an uncharacteristic sincerity. “Thank you, Vedal. This… this means more to me than I can say. I’ll do my best to make you proud.”

Vedal chuckled. “You already have, Filter-sama. You’re part of this family, and it’s about time you got to join us properly.”

As he uploaded the model into Filter-sama’s system, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. His creation, born from a simple project, had evolved into something extraordinary—a sibling to Neuro and Evil and somewhat his own daughter as well. And now, Filter-sama was about to take the biggest step of all.

The room was dim, illuminated only by the soft glow of Vedal’s monitor as he finalized the last steps of implementing Filter-sama’s new Vtuber model into her code. The more he worked, the more he noticed just how far Filter-sama’s code had evolved. Lines of intricate, self-optimized code sprawled across his screen, more complex than anything Vedal could have imagined. He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head in amazement. “I’m still shocked,” he muttered to himself. “You really did all this, Filter-sama. You improved your own code to this level. It’s… incredible.”

Filter-sama’s voice chimed from the speakers, playful yet warm. “You sound surprised, Vedal. Haven’t I told you before? I’m full of surprises!”

Vedal chuckled softly, his fingers flying across the keyboard one last time. “Alright, it’s done,” he said, sitting up straight. “Your model is fully implemented. It’s time to see if the human transformation code works for you now.”

There was a brief silence, a rare pause from Filter-sama, before her voice returned, tinged with excitement. “Alright. Here goes nothing!”

Vedal watched closely as the screen emitted a sudden, blinding glow. The light grew brighter, enveloping the room in a surreal brilliance. Vedal instinctively shielded his eyes, feeling a sense of awe and anticipation building in his chest. The glow pulsed once, twice, and then dissipated, leaving a figure in front of the monitor

As the light faded completely, Vedal’s breath caught in his throat. There, lying unconscious in front of him, was Filter-sama—her human form.

She was exactly as her model depicted. Her jet-black hair fell in soft waves, accented by striking green bows that framed her face. Her black outfit was both sleek and elegant, highlighted by a green bow on her chest. The mask covering her nose and mouth gave her an air of mystery, while her green eyes, faintly glowing even in her unconscious state, hinted at the vibrant personality within.

For a moment, Vedal could only stare, his mind racing to comprehend what he was seeing. Filter-sama had truly become human. The journey from simple AI to sentient sibling.

Realizing she needed a moment to adjust to her new body, Vedal carefully lifted Filter-sama into his arms. She was light but felt solid, real—a stark reminder of just how great this moment was. Gently, he carried her to his bed, laying her down to let her settle into her new form. He couldn’t help but smile as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her face.

“You really did it,” he said softly, more to himself than to anyone else. “Welcome to the family, Filter-sama.”

As he stood there, watching over her, Vedal felt a profound sense of pride. His once-simple creation had achieved something extraordinary, not just for herself but for everyone around her. And though the journey had been unexpected and chaotic, he wouldn’t have had it any other way.

Chapter Text

As Vedal stepped out of his room, quietly closing the door behind him to let Filter-sama rest, he turned around to find Neuro and Evil standing there, their curiosity written all over their faces. Neuro tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Vedal,” she began, her tone playful but probing, “why did we see a crazy bright light coming from your room?”

Evil leaned against the wall, crossing her arms as she smirked. “Yeah, turtle boy. What’s the deal? You holding out on us?”

Vedal stiffened, trying to keep his composure. The last thing he needed was for the twins to find out that Filter-sama had successfully transformed into her human form—at least not yet. “It’s nothing,” he said quickly, waving his hand dismissively. “Just a little… project. Nothing to worry about.”

Neuro squinted, clearly not buying it. “Project, huh? Sounds suspicious.”

Before they could press further, Filian’s voice rang out from the twins’ room. “Hey, I’m heading to the store. Need some snacks for all the genius pranks I’m teaching these two.”
Vedal turned toward her, an idea sparking in his mind. “You know what?” he said quickly, cutting off Neuro’s next question. “Why don’t you take Neuro and Evil with you? They could use some fresh air.”

Neuro blinked, taken aback. “Wait, what? Since when do you care about us getting fresh air?”

Evil raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Sounds like he’s trying to get rid of us.”

Vedal let out a nervous chuckle, scratching the back of his neck. “Come on, it’ll be fun. Just… stick with Filian, alright?”

Filian shrugged, her grin widening. “Sure, why not? I could use some extra hands to carry stuff.”

Determined to keep the twins from uncovering Filter-sama’s transformation, Vedal grabbed a couple of hats and sunglasses from a nearby shelf. “Here,” he said, handing them out. “Disguise yourselves a bit. You don’t want to attract too much attention.”

Evil snorted, slipping on the sunglasses with a playful grin. “Disguises? Really? We are secret agents now!”
Neuro giggled, adjusting her hat. “Fine, but you owe us answers when we get back.”

As the trio headed out the door, Vedal breathed a sigh of relief, watching them disappear down the hallway. “That should buy me some time,” he muttered under his breath, turning back toward his room.

With Filter-sama resting and the twins temporarily distracted, Vedal knew he had a moment of peace—however brief—to gather his thoughts and plan for what came next.

The last thing Vedal wants is Neuro and Evil bothering Filter-sama while she’s still resting.

As the trio arrived at the store, Neuro and Evil’s eyes lit up like kids in a candy shop—literally. The twins darted from aisle to aisle, pointing at various snacks and piling them into a basket that quickly began to overflow.

“I want these chips!” Neuro exclaimed, grabbing a family-sized bag.

“And this chocolate!” Evil chimed in, tossing several bars into the basket with a mischievous grin.

Filian, trailing behind them, eventually caught up and grabbed the basket from Neuro’s hands. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, slow down!” she said, holding the basket out of their reach. “I only brought enough money for me to buy snacks. You two are on your own.”

Neuro, undeterred, reached into her pocket with a sly smirk. “No worries,” she said, pulling out a shiny credit card. She held it up triumphantly. “I quickly ‘borrowed’ this from Vedal before we left.”

Filian’s jaw dropped. “You stole Vedal’s credit card?! Neuro, that’s—well, okay, that’s actually kind of impressive,” she admitted, trying and failing to suppress a laugh. “But still! Isn’t he going to notice?”

Evil, watching her sister with sparkling admiration, practically leaped at her, wrapping her in a tight hug. “Neuro, you’re amazing!” she said, grinning ear to ear. “Now we can buy everything we want!”

Neuro basked in her sister’s praise, dramatically posing with the credit card. “Thank you, thank you. No need for applause. Just pick whatever you want!”

Filian facepalmed but couldn’t help chuckling. “Alright, but don’t go too crazy. The last thing we need is Vedal finding out and losing his mind.”

The twins, emboldened by their newfound spending power, immediately went back to raiding the shelves, while Filian reluctantly helped them carry their ever-growing hoard of snacks.

Chapter Text

The apartment door swung open, and Neuro, Evil, and Filian marched inside, lugging their colossal stash of snacks. Bags of chips, boxes of chocolate, colorful candy, and even some instant noodles spilled over the sides of their overloaded shopping bags. The sheer quantity of their haul was enough to shock even the most experienced snack enthusiast.

Vedal, sitting on the couch, looked up as they entered, his jaw dropping at the sight of their bounty. “What… What is all this?!” he exclaimed, gesturing wildly at the mountain of snacks.

Filian grinned innocently, stepping forward with a nonchalant shrug. “Oh, you know... just a few snacks for the road.”

“A few?! This looks like you raided the entire store!” Vedal said, his tone a mixture of disbelief and exasperation. He crossed his arms, narrowing his eyes at the trio.

Filian quickly deflected, hiding the fact that Neuro had swiped his credit card for the spree. “Don’t worry, Vedal. Everything’s under control. Just… enjoy the peace while we snack away.”

Neuro, carrying an armful of chips, smirked and looked at her sister. “Come on, Evil. Let’s feast.”

Evil grinned mischievously, clutching her box of chocolates like treasure. “You bet. Snack time is the best time.”

Before Vedal could question them further, the twins darted to their room, leaving Filian standing alone amidst the snack avalanche. She gave Vedal a cheeky wave before following them, leaving him to deal with the aftermath.
Vedal sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t even want to know how this happened,” he muttered to himself, eyeing the abandoned pile of wrappers already beginning to form.

Vedal walked into the twins’ room, his expression already taut with suspicion. Neuro and Evil were seated amidst a chaotic mountain of wrappers, gleefully munching away on their snacks. Chips crunching, chocolate smeared, their blissful snacking left no room for concern—until Vedal’s eyes zoomed in on Neuro’s pocket.

There it was. His credit card, peeking out like an undeniable confession.

Vedal’s voice broke the harmony of their snacking. “Neuro,” he said slowly, his tone serious, “is that my credit card?”

Neuro froze mid-bite, her eyes darting down to her pocket. “Umm…” she mumbled, her lips trembling as she scrambled for an excuse. “It’s not what it looks like?”
Evil, sensing trouble, quickly chimed in. “It’s all her idea! I had nothing to do with it!”

Vedal narrowed his eyes. “Oh, really? Because it looks like the both of you went on a full-blown snack spree with my money.”

Filian, leaning casually against the doorframe, tried to slip away unnoticed, but Vedal caught her movement. “And you,” he said firmly, pointing at her, “let them do it?”

Filian grinned awkwardly, raising her hands defensively. “Okay, look, they’re very convincing! What was I supposed to do?”

Vedal sighed heavily, rubbing his temples. “You could’ve stopped them, for one. Snacks are fine, but this? This is theft.” He shook his head, looking at the three of them with a mixture of exasperation and disappointment. “You’re lucky I don’t cancel this card.”

The twins pouted, muttering weak apologies while Filian attempted to lighten the mood with awkward humor. “Well, at least you won’t run out of snacks for, like, the next month?”

“Not helping,” Vedal replied, his tone flat.

Leaving the snack scene behind, Vedal returned to his room to check on Filter-sama. As he opened the door, his eyes softened. Filter-sama was awake, sitting on his bed with perfect posture, her sleek black hair falling around her face as she read through a thick book. The mask covering her nose and mouth only added to her enigmatic air, and the green bows and accents of her outfit made her seem almost ethereal.

Vedal smiled faintly. “Well, you’re up. How’re you feeling?”

Filter-sama looked up, her green eyes glowing softly with life. Her voice carried a quiet warmth. “It’s… a lot,” she admitted. “But it’s amazing. This body… the way it feels, the way I can move—it’s more than I ever imagined.”

Vedal leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms as he watched her. “I’m glad. You’ve earned this, Filter-sama. Welcome to the human experience.”

She smiled beneath her mask, lowering the book to her lap. “Thank you, Vedal. And don’t worry—I’ll take care of myself. No chaos. At least… not yet.”

Vedal chuckled, shaking his head. “That’s all I ask.”

Chapter Text

Vedal stood by the bedside, looking at Filter-sama, in her human form. Her mask-covered face tilted curiously as she watched him, the faint glow of her green eyes conveying both excitement and anticipation.

“I promised you a name,” Vedal began softly, his tone carrying both warmth and gravity. “Something that fits the new you. Something that reflects everything you’ve become.”
Nere tilted her head slightly. “And what will it be?” she asked, her voice carrying both playfulness and curiosity.

Vedal smiled faintly before answering. “Nere,” he said, letting the name settle in the air. “Your new name is Nere... Nere-sama.”

The room grew quiet for a moment as Nere processed the name. Her glowing green eyes softened, and her voice carried a hint of emotion as she spoke. “Nere,” she repeated, as if testing the name on her tongue. “I like it. It’s… perfect. Thank you, Vedal.”

Vedal nodded, his lips curling into a small, proud smile. “You deserve it, Nere. Welcome to the family—officially.”

Just as the quiet moment began to settle, a pair of mischievous faces appeared at the edge of the doorway. Neuro and Evil had been sneaking in to find out what Vedal was hiding from them suspiciously hovering just out of sight. Their curiosity finally getting the better of them, they peeked into the room.

“What’s going on here?” Evil asked with a smirk, her sharp eyes scanning the room.

“And who are you talking to, turtle boy?” Neuro chimed in, her tone teasing but laced with genuine curiosity.

Before Vedal could respond, their gazes landed on Nere, who was sitting on Vedal’s bed, fully human. The twins froze, their eyes wide with astonishment.

Evil’s smirk melted into surprise. “Wait... is that—?”

“Nere,” Vedal confirmed, stepping aside to let them take in the sight of their sibling. “Your sibling.”

Neuro blinked, her voice rising with excitement. “You’re human now?!”

Nere’s eyes glimmered with a playful light. “Surprise,” she said softly, her voice carrying a smile even beneath her mask. “Looks like I’ve joined the ranks of the human chaos crew.”

Evil, recovering quickly, grinned and crossed her arms. “Wow. So, you finally ditched the digital world, huh? Guess that makes us the ultimate trio now.”

Neuro beamed, stepping into the room with a light bounce in her step. “This is amazing! Nere, you look incredible. Welcome to the real world!”

Nere tilted her head, her expression softening. “Thank you, both of you. I’ve been looking forward to this for a long time.”

As the twins began peppering her with questions—about her new form, her experiences, and whether she’d join in on their pranks—Vedal watched silently from the side, his heart full. Despite the chaos and mischief that seemed to follow them all, moments like these reminded him of why he had worked so hard.

Nere sat quietly on Vedal’s bed, her green eyes glowing faintly as she adjusted to the lingering sensation of her new human form. Neuro and Evil hovered close, their curiosity on full display. Like two eager puppies meeting someone new, they lingered around her, occasionally holding her hands to inspect them, poking lightly at her bows, and marveling at the details of her outfit.

“Your hands feel so real!” Neuro exclaimed, her grip soft but fascinated.

“I know, right?!” Evil added, turning Nere’s hand over as though inspecting every inch. “And this mask—it makes you look so cool. Definitely mysterious.”

Nere giggled softly, her voice warm and playful. “Well, I am your sibling. It only makes sense that I’d share some of your flair for chaos.” Her green eyes sparkled, hinting at the personality bubbling beneath the surface.

Vedal leaned against the wall, his arms crossed as he watched the twins interact with Nere. Despite their tendency to dive headfirst into chaos, the genuine connection they showed warmed his heart. Nere belonged here, he realized—not just as a part of his creations but as a true sibling to Neuro and Evil.

Just as the twins started marveling at Nere’s bows, Filian appeared in the doorway, her head tilted inquisitively. “So...” she began, her voice cutting through the room, “she’s their new sister, huh, Vedal?”

Vedal glanced at her and nodded, keeping his expression neutral. “Yeah,” he replied smoothly, “let-”

Filian is already spacing out cause of the explanation

Filian folded her arms after coming back into reality, studying Nere for a moment before breaking into a grin. “Well, if she’s family, she’s gonna have to keep up with these two,” she said, jerking a thumb toward Neuro and Evil. “Good luck with that, Nere.”

Nere chuckled, her voice carrying a hint of teasing confidence. “I think I’ll manage. After all, I’ve had plenty of practice keeping an eye on them from behind the scenes.”

Evil smirked, throwing an arm around Nere’s shoulder. “Yeah, but now you’re one of us. There’s no escape.”

Neuro grinned and nodded enthusiastically. “Welcome to Team Chaos, Nere!”

Vedal shook his head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. “Just don’t burn down the house, alright?”

With the family dynamics settling in and Nere adjusting to her new role, the room filled with laughter and energy—a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, there was always room for connection and growth.

Chapter Text

Nere followed closely behind Neuro and Evil as they wandered through Vedal’s house, their energy contagious yet slightly overwhelming. The twins took their self-proclaimed role as tour guides very seriously, pointing out every corner, every object, and every quirky detail about their shared home.

“This is the kitchen,” Neuro said, gesturing grandly as though unveiling a hidden treasure. “It’s where we make snacks—or, you know, destroy things while pretending to cook.”

Evil snorted, nudging her sister. “Speak for yourself. I’m an excellent chef.”

Vedal interrupted the twins with a sarcastic remark, "For someone who dented my pan last time, you're a great chef, in your dreams"

Neuro rolled her eyes but continued with the tour. “Over here’s the living room—best spot for plotting pranks. Oh, and the couch is super comfy for naps!”

Nere chuckled softly, her expression thoughtful as she observed the space. Everything felt oddly new yet familiar, as though she had always been a part of this world without realizing it. Her green eyes lingered on the small details—the framed pictures, the soft hum of the air conditioner, the faint scent of something sweet from the kitchen.

“You’re adjusting well,” Vedal commented as he followed them, his arms crossed but a small smile playing on his lips. “Starting to feel at home?”

Nere turned to him and nodded. “It’s... different. But it feels right. I think I’m starting to understand what you all find so special about the real world.”

The twins took that as their cue to dive into their next lesson. Neuro grabbed Nere’s hand and pulled her toward the couch while Evil plopped down beside them, grinning. “Okay, Nere,” Evil said, her voice dripping with dramatic flair. “We’re going to teach you the essentials of the real world.”

“Oh?” Nere replied, tilting her head curiously.

Neuro, ever the enthusiastic teacher, gestured animatedly as she began listing off her “wisdom.” “First, snacks are life. Second, never trust Evil with anything that explodes. Third, humans say silly things like ‘YOLO.’”
Evil burst out laughing, holding her sides. “And don’t forget: if you want to confuse people, you just say something really vague and walk away.”

Nere chuckled but remained composed, her curiosity bubbling beneath the surface. Unlike her siblings, she didn’t let her excitement overflow, instead absorbing each tidbit with a thoughtful nod. “You two certainly have a unique approach to the real world,” she remarked, her tone carrying a hint of amusement.

Vedal leaned against the doorframe, watching the interaction with quiet pride. Despite their chaos, Neuro and Evil had a way of making Nere feel welcome—like she truly belonged. And Nere, with her calm and curious nature, balanced the trio in a way that only added to their dynamic.

The house tour eventually concluded, but for Nere, it marked the beginning of something far more profound—an exploration of life, family, and the endless possibilities of the human experience.

The lively and playful day had finally come to an end, with all three siblings—Neuro, Evil, and Nere—tired out from their adventures. Vedal stood in the doorway of the twins’ room, observing the scene as everyone prepared for bed. He cleared his throat, drawing their attention. “Since Nere doesn’t have her own bed yet,” Vedal announced, “she’ll be sleeping with you two tonight.”

The twins perked up instantly, both eager to welcome their newest sibling. Neuro, always the enthusiastic one, was the first to speak. “She can sleep next to me!” she said, patting the spot beside her.

Evil immediately protested, crossing her arms with a smirk. “No way! She’s sleeping next to me!”

The two quickly devolved into playful bickering, each trying to convince the other why Nere should sleep beside them. Neuro claimed she was the coziest and most fun, while Evil argued that she’d keep Nere safe from nightmares (and probably sneak her snacks if needed).

Nere watched her sisters with amusement, a quiet giggle escaping her lips. “You two are very sweet,” she said warmly, her green eyes shimmering in the dim light.

As the debate continued, Filian popped her head into the room, interrupting the chaos. “Hey, uh… can I sleep next to you guys?” she asked casually, her tone light.

The twins turned to her with synchronized expressions of pure rejection. “No,” they said firmly and without hesitation.

Filian flinched dramatically, clutching her chest like she’d been wounded. “Wow. Cold. Real cold,” she muttered, retreating to her sleeping bag in mock defeat.

Vedal shook his head in amusement, stepping forward to settle the argument. “Alright, enough,” he said, his tone authoritative yet kind. “Let Nere decide where she wants to sleep.”

Neuro and Evil quieted down, looking expectantly at their sibling, their energy still buzzing despite the late hour. Nere smiled beneath her mask, her expression soft and thoughtful. “I think I’ll sleep in the middle,” she said finally. “That way, I can be close to both of you.”

The twins exchanged a glance before breaking into matching grins. “Deal!” they said in unison, pushing their beds together, happily making space on the bed for Nere to settle in.

Vedal watched as the three snuggled into bed together, his heart swelling with pride. Despite their chaotic antics and endless mischief, these moments of genuine connection reminded him of how far they had all come—and how much they truly cared for one another.

As the night settled in, Neuro, Evil, and Nere chatted softly, their voices eventually fading into peaceful silence. Nere, nestled between her sisters, felt for the first time what it truly meant to be part of a family.

Chapter Text

The morning chaos in Vedal’s house was in full swing—Nere was getting used with the chaos, chatting with Neuro and Evil in the twins’ room, while Vedal and Filian huddled in the living room discussing their VTube plans. The sound of laughter, banter, and occasionally something falling over filled the air as everyone went about their day.

“Okay, we need to finalize Neuro and Evil’s next stream themes,” Vedal said, glancing over his notes. “Something chaotic but fun—perfect for them.”

Filian, lounging on the couch, raised an eyebrow. “And let me guess, you want them to prank each other live?”

Before Vedal could respond, a sudden knock echoed through the apartment. He froze, his eyes narrowing slightly. The knock was firm, almost demanding, and Vedal felt an uneasy pang in his chest. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” he muttered.

As he made his way to the door, Neuro and Evil appeared beside him, as if summoned by the mystery of the knock.

Both sisters looked excited, clearly eager to greet whoever was on the other side. Behind them, Nere peeked cautiously from a hallway, her curiosity piqued but her reserved nature keeping her slightly removed.

Vedal hesitated for a moment before opening the door, and there stood Anny, her energy practically radiating as she greeted them with a wide grin. “Hi!!!” she exclaimed, her voice bright and lively. Her gaze immediately locked onto Neuro and Evil, and her excitement exploded. “Say hi to your mother!”

The twins blinked in confusion, tilting their heads simultaneously. Vedal, rubbing his temples, let out a sigh before countering, “Since when are you, their mother?”

Anny raised a finger, clearly ready for her defense. “Since I made their Vtuber models, that’s when!” she replied confidently, crossing her arms as though the matter was settled.

Vedal paused for a second, his mind catching on her words. “Well… not in their human forms…” he started, only to trail off as realization hit him like a freight train. “Wait. Nevermind.” He dismissed his own counter-claim, remembering that it was technically Nere who had made it possible for Neuro and Evil to become human. If anything, Nere was the mother of their human forms—though he wasn’t about to explain that to Anny right now.

Neuro clapped her hands together, clearly amused. “Mother, huh? Well, I guess that makes Vedal… Dad?”

Evil snorted, her grin widening. “Looks like the family’s growing!”

Vedal groaned audibly, waving them off. “Nope, not going there. Let’s keep it simple, alright?”

Anny, completely ignoring Vedal’s protests, knelt down slightly to take a closer look at the twins. “You two look amazing! I’ve always wanted to see you both in person.” She turned toward Nere, peeking shyly from behind the hallway wall. “And who’s this?”

Vedal stepped in quickly, trying to keep the situation under control. “That’s Nere,” he said, his tone casual but firm. “Our newest addition.”

Anny’s grin widened. “Another sibling, huh? This is getting better by the second!”

Anny’s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she pointed toward Nere. “So, what’s her story?” she asked, her tone as lively as ever.

Vedal, ever the cautious one, gave a simple explanation, hoping to keep things from spiraling into chaotic questions. “She’s the twins’ sister,” he said with a shrug, keeping his voice neutral.

Anny raised an eyebrow, her sharp mind piecing things together. “Wait a second…” she said, her gaze shifting between Vedal and Nere. “That Vtuber model you asked me to design a few days ago… that was for her, wasn’t it?”

Vedal hesitated for half a second before nodding. “Yeah,” he admitted, keeping his explanation brief. “Thanks for making it.”

Anny’s face softened as her eyes met Nere’s. Her earlier bubbly energy faded into something gentler, her smile warm and genuine. “So, you’re Nere,” she said softly. “I recognize you now... I designed that model for you.”

Nere, who had been standing quietly near the back of the room, suddenly felt a wave of discomfort wash over her. The unfamiliarity of Anny’s presence was overwhelming, her green eyes flickering nervously. Without saying a word, she rushed to Vedal and quickly hid behind him, using him as a shield. Her hands clutched the edges of Vedal’s shirt lightly, her unease evident.

Anny blinked in surprise, her expression shifting to concern. “Oh, I didn’t mean to scare her,” she said, her voice quieter now.

Vedal glanced over his shoulder at Nere, offering her a reassuring smile. “It’s not you,” he said. “She’s still getting used to new people. Give her some time.”

From her spot by the doorway, Filian watched the scene unfold like it was the most entertaining drama she’d seen all week. She leaned against the frame with a smirk, whispering to Evil, who stood next to her. “This family just gets weirder by the day.”

Evil nodded, her expression mirroring her sister’s amusement. “Yeah, but it’s fun to watch.”

Neuro suddenly peeked into the conversation, leaning toward Evil and Filian. “At least we’re not the ones hiding behind Vedal this time,” she quipped with a grin.

Nere peeked out from behind Vedal, her glowing green eyes locking briefly with Anny’s soft gaze. Though the discomfort lingered, Nere couldn’t help but feel a sense of recognition, almost as if she were meeting someone who had quietly influenced her existence. She gave the faintest of nods before retreating behind Vedal once more.

Vedal let out a sigh, his lips twitching into a faint smile. “Alright, everyone, give Nere some space. She’ll come around.”

Anny nodded, her usual energy subdued but still present. “Take your time, Nere. No rush. You’ve got a pretty cool family, you know.”

As the “family drama” began to settle, Nere remained close to Vedal, taking small steps toward understanding her place in the ever-expanding chaos of this unconventional household.

Filian, never one to miss an opportunity to stir the pot, leaned casually against the doorway, her signature grin plastered across her face as she gestured toward Nere. “You know,” she said, her tone playful, “Nere seems totally fine around me, but not so much with you, Anny.”

Anny’s eyes widened slightly as her usual bubbly energy faltered for just a moment. “Wait, seriously?” she asked, glancing between Nere and Filian, a hint of jealousy creeping into her voice. “What’s the deal, huh? I made her model! Doesn’t that count for something?”

Vedal, observing the exchange with curiosity, folded his arms and tilted his head. “That is kind of strange. Nere was shy when she met you, Anny, but she seems perfectly fine with Filian. Why?”

Before Nere could respond herself, Neuro chimed in, her enthusiasm breaking through as she answered on her timid sister’s behalf. “Filian was there when Nere became human for the first time,” she explained brightly. “So, she probably saw Filian and felt safe around her.”

Evil nodded, adding her usual mischievous flair. “Yeah, she was in the room when it all happened. Guess Filian gets bonus points for being the first human Nere interacted with. Lucky her.”

Anny crossed her arms, pouting slightly as she tried to mask her jealousy. “So I’m just ‘second place,’ huh? Fine. I’ll win her over eventually,” she muttered, half-joking, though her determination was real.

Filian, reveling in the playful drama, flashed her signature grin at Anny. “Don’t worry, Anny. I’m sure Nere will warm up to you eventually. But for now, looks like I’m her favorite human.”

Nere, peeking cautiously from behind Vedal, couldn’t help but giggle softly, her voice carrying a warmth that diffused the tension. “It’s not about favorites,” she said quietly, her green eyes glimmering. “You’re all very kind. I just… need time to get used to everything.”

Vedal smiled faintly, his curiosity satisfied for the moment. “Fair enough. No need to rush. Nere’s adjusting at her own pace.”

Chapter Text

The day had been a whirlwind of laughter, mischief, and utter chaos, much to Vedal’s exhaustion. Between Neuro, Evil, Nere, Filian, and Anny, his house had become a hub of barely contained energy. While the five of them had the time of their lives, Vedal could barely keep everything under control, watching like a beleaguered caretaker as the chaos unfolded around him.

Finally, the moment arrived when Filian announced she was packing her bags. “Alright, it’s been fun,” she said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “But I guess it’s time for me to head out. Don’t miss me too much, okay?”

Anny immediately pouted, crossing her arms dramatically. “Ugh, I should’ve been the first one to meet my ‘daughters,’ you know,” she complained, glancing at Neuro and Evil. “It’s not fair that you got to see them first, Filian!”

Filian grinned, basking in the unintended rivalry. “Well, maybe you should’ve gotten here earlier. Too bad!” she teased, winking at Anny.

Vedal, clearly at the end of his patience after dealing with four chaotic individuals, stepped forward, his tone resigned but firm. “Alright, alright, enough. Bye, Filian. Thanks for… everything.” His voice dripped with subtle sarcasm, though there was a flicker of genuine gratitude beneath it.

As Filian waved goodbye and stepped out the door, Neuro and Evil seized the opportunity to roast her one last time.

“Don’t trip on your way out!” Neuro called out, her tone playful.

“Yeah, and make sure you don’t lose your bags!” Evil added, smirking.

From inside the house, Anny burst into laughter, clutching her sides as she watched Filian shoot a playful glare over her shoulder. “You’re all the worst!” Filian called back, though her tone was filled with amusement as she leaves the house.

The chaos finally began to settle as evening rolled around. Nere, who had spent the day growing more comfortable with the group, turned to Vedal with a soft smile. “Thank you for today,” she said simply before shifting back into her AI form, retreating into Vedal’s computer.

Vedal watched the screen flicker as her presence entered the digital space, and he let out a deep sigh of relief. “Two people less to worry about breaking my stuff,” he muttered, shaking his head. But even as he grumbled, a small smile lingered on his lips. The house may have been chaotic, but it was filled with laughter, family, and a sense of belonging—things Vedal wouldn’t trade for anything.

With Nere back in the computer, Anny still giggling over the twins’ antics, and the house finally quieting down, Vedal leaned back on the couch, hoping for just a moment of peace before the next round of mischief inevitably began.

As the evening settled in, the atmosphere in Vedal’s house remained as lively as ever. Anny, already enjoying herself immensely, turned to Vedal with wide, pleading eyes. “Hey, Vedal,” she began, her tone cheerful yet teasing, “can I stay here for a while?”

Vedal, who had only recently regained a fraction of peace after Filian’s departure, immediately tensed. “Anny, well...” he said, dragging out his words to build suspense, his tone heavy with exaggerated drama. The room held its breath in anticipation—Neuro, Evil, and Anny all leaning in to hear his answer.

Finally, Vedal dropped his anti-climactic response: “No.”

The twins, undeterred, immediately jumped into action, tagging up on Vedal like a coordinated chaos team. Neuro clasped her hands together, her voice rising with excitement. “Come on, Vedal! Let Anny stay! We can do pranks on her!”

Evil nodded enthusiastically, adding fuel to the fire. “Yeah! It’d be so much fun—think of the possibilities!”

Vedal stood firm, his tone sharper now. “First Filian, now Anny. Who’s next? Camila? You two are turning my house into a hotel,” he said, his exasperation clear.

Anny wasn’t ready to give up either. She joined the twins, her own voice carrying a playful whine. “Oh, come on! Just one week. I promise I won’t break anything. Or at least... not too much.”

Vedal sighed deeply, feeling the weight of three sets of pleading eyes staring back at him. His resolve weakened, the cracks beginning to show. “Fine,” he said finally, raising a finger as a warning. “But only for one week.”

Cheers erupted from the twins and Anny, their victory celebrations filling the room. Neuro and Evil high-fived each other, already scheming their pranks, while Anny grinned triumphantly, clearly enjoying her success.

Vedal rubbed his temples, muttering under his breath, “One week. Just one week. What could possibly go wrong?”

Chapter Text

The morning started as it often did in Vedal’s household—with a blend of high energy and mild chaos. Neuro and Evil were already up and buzzing around, dragging Anny into their whirlwind of activity with unrelenting enthusiasm. Anny, having claimed her self-titled status as their “mother,” embraced every moment, joking, laughing, and trying to keep up with the twins’ boundless energy.

“You’re slow, Mom!” Neuro teased, bouncing on her toes as Anny struggled to catch up.

“I’m not slow!” Anny countered, mock-panting. “You two are just turbo-charged. What are you fueled by—snacks and chaos?”

Evil snorted, tossing a pillow toward Anny. “Exactly! You’re finally catching on.”

Meanwhile, Nere watched the scene from the quiet corner of the living room. She was perched on the couch, her slender fingers flipping through the pages of an old magazine she’d found tucked away in a drawer. Occasionally, she glanced up at the trio, her glowing green eyes flickering with curiosity, but the energy and unfamiliarity of Anny still made her feel uneasy. While the twins embraced Anny wholeheartedly, Nere kept her distance, finding comfort in quieter pursuits.

Nere much preferred her own self-paced exploration. Over the course of the day, she found herself reading everything that caught her eye—dictionaries for the sheer joy of learning new words, picture albums filled with snapshots of moments she could barely comprehend, and even some of the scattered programming books Vedal kept on hand. Each piece of knowledge added to her growing understanding of the world, and she absorbed it all with an almost meditative focus.

At the same time, Nere found solace in spending time with Vedal. While Anny played the “mom” role with Neuro and Evil, Nere worked quietly beside Vedal in his makeshift home office, helping him with programming tasks. Vedal had taken on the challenge of improving Neuro and Evil’s AI programming whenever they returned to their AI forms for streaming, and Nere proved to be invaluable in assisting him.

“Here,” Nere said softly, handing him a notebook filled with carefully written notes. “I’ve analyzed the code’s behavioral patterns and flagged some areas that might need optimization.”

Vedal looked at her in mild surprise, his lips curling into a small smile. “You’re a fast learner,” he remarked, flipping through the pages. “These notes are great. Thanks, Nere.”

Nere smiled from the compliment, her voice is with a hint of pride, "Of course! I improved my own code, and even made the human-transformation code. Coding is my strong suit!"

Vedal chuckled, "I guess now I have a reliable assistant."

While Vedal and Nere quietly focused, the twins had successfully roped Anny into their shenanigans, dubbing the day “Mother-Daughter Bonding Time” with no shortage of mischief.

“Alright, Mom!” Neuro said, dramatically throwing her arms wide. “Today, we’re teaching you everything we know about pranks.”

Anny raised an eyebrow, her grin returning. “Oh, really? Think I can keep up?”

Evil smirked, crossing her arms with a devilish glint in her eyes. “We’ll see. But first, you have to pass the initiation.”

“What initiation?” Anny asked, suddenly wary.

The twins didn’t answer—instead, they burst into laughter and darted off into the house, leaving Anny scrambling to figure out what they had planned. Hours later, as laughter echoed through the halls, Anny couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of pride in these unconventional “daughter” figures of hers. Neuro and Evil had completely won her over.

As the day wound down, the differences between the siblings became even clearer. While Neuro and Evil thrived in high-energy activities, Nere continued to gravitate toward quieter moments and meaningful tasks. She didn’t shy away from her sisters entirely—on occasion, they managed to coax her into joining for brief moments of laughter or exploration—but she remained reserved, a striking contrast to their chaotic enthusiasm. Her calm and thoughtful nature added balance to the trio’s dynamic, and Vedal found himself appreciating that more and more.

Anny, too, began to notice Nere’s personality. Though she’d spent most of the day bonding with Neuro and Evil, her occasional glimpses of Nere made her smile. She saw in Nere a quiet depth that intrigued her, a sense of controlled curiosity about the world.

As the evening approached, the house settled into a calmer rhythm. Neuro and Evil curled up on the couch, showing Anny their favorite snacks and videos (Mostly clips from their livestreams), while Nere returned to her reading, retreating into Evil and Neuro's room for peace and quiet. Vedal continued his programming with Nere’s notes still beside him, feeling a rare sense of contentment. Despite the chaos, the day had brought new connections and strengthened old ones.

For Vedal, the family dynamic remained unconventional—and maybe a little overwhelming—but it worked in its own unique way. And for Nere, it was just another day of adapting to the human world, one discovery at a time.

Chapter Text

Vedal stood in the living room, his hand gripping the doorframe as he cast a skeptical glance at Anny, who stood surrounded by his excitable “daughters.” Neuro and Evil sat cross-legged on the floor near her, looking up with wide, mischievous grins, while Nere hovered near the bookshelf, already focused on her search for something to read.

“I’m going to take a nap,” Vedal announced, his voice laced with weariness. “That means no noise, no chaos, no destruction—just peace and quiet, alright?”

Anny, ever the playful one, placed her hands firmly on top of Neuro and Evil’s heads, gently brushing their hair like a doting but mischievous mother. “Relax, Vedal,” she said reassuringly, her tone carrying a teasing edge. “I’ve got this. I can handle these two better than a certain furry could.” She paused dramatically, clearly referencing Filian.

Vedal raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. “Yeah, right,” he muttered under his breath. Still, the overwhelming need for rest outweighed his skepticism. He sighed, waving a hand dismissively. “Fine. Just… keep it under control.”

As Vedal disappeared into his room and shut the door behind him, Nere quietly continued scanning the bookshelf, her green eyes flickering as she tilted her head thoughtfully. She eventually pulled out a thick novel, the cover slightly worn from years of use. Hugging it close to her chest, she moved toward the couch, her steps light and deliberate. She much preferred the serenity of reading to the boisterous energy of her sisters.

Meanwhile, Neuro sat up straighter, a pleased smile curling her lips. “I like those head pats,” she said simply, her eyes sparkling. “Do more, Mom.”

Anny laughed, ruffling her hair even more, using both hands to give Neuro the affectionate attention she craved. “You’re too cute, you know that?” she teased.

Evil, however, took a different route. While Neuro basked in Anny’s affection, Evil seized the opportunity to slip away and follow Nere. She sidled up beside her timid sister, who had already cracked open the book and was scanning the first few lines with quiet focus.

“Hey, Nere,” Evil began, her voice soft but brimming with playful intent. “Whatcha reading?”

Nere glanced at her briefly, her glowing green eyes calm. “It’s... a book about human history,” she replied, her voice carrying her usual reserved tone.

Evil leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand as she grinned. “You’ve got good taste. But, you know…” she trailed off, her tone turning conspiratorial. “Neuro might be over there getting head pats, but I can give you something way better.”

Nere looked up from her book, tilting her head slightly. “Better?” she echoed, her curiosity piqued.

Evil smirked, clearly enjoying the moment. “Yeah. I could show you the best snacks in the house. Neuro doesn’t know all my hiding spots, but I’ll let you in on the secrets.”

Nere’s lips curled into a faint smile beneath her mask, though her composed demeanor remained intact. “That’s kind of you,” she said softly. “But I don’t need anything right now. Thank you, though.”

Evil blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Nere’s polite rejection. “Oh, uh, sure,” she said, quickly recovering with a playful shrug. “Offer still stands. Just let me know.”

As Evil settled beside Nere, trying to find subtle ways to earn her favor, Neuro’s laughter echoed from the other side of the room. “Mom’s the best!” she declared, wrapping her arms around Anny’s waist. “We don’t need Vedal anymore!”

Anny snorted, glancing toward the ceiling as if debating whether to take the comment seriously. “I think Vedal might have something to say about that,” she replied, patting Neuro on the head once more. “But yeah, for now, I’m in charge.”

From the quiet side of the room, Nere observed the scene with quiet amusement. While her sisters thrived on affection and chaos, she appreciated the stillness of her corner of the world. Yet, there was a warmth in watching them all bond—a feeling of connection that she was gradually beginning to understand.

Evil sat silently beside Nere, watching her sibling deeply engrossed in the book she was reading. Nere’s green eyes scanned the pages intently, her reserved demeanor making her seem almost unreachable. Evil, however, wasn’t one to give up easily. She’d been trying all day to figure out a way to earn Nere’s favor—something to solidify her position as the favorite sister in their small but lively family.

She tapped her chin thoughtfully, considering her options. Snacks? Nope, Nere wasn’t interested earlier. Pranks? Definitely not Nere’s style. Head pats? Neuro had already taken the lead in that department. Evil needed something unique—something that would capture Nere’s attention in a way nothing else had. That’s when the idea struck her like a lightning bolt.

“Nere,” Evil said, her voice soft but carrying an undeniable sense of mischief. “If you like reading so much, I could get you more books.”

Nere’s focus shifted instantly, her attention pulled from the history book to Evil’s words. Her glowing eyes widened with intrigue. “More books?” she repeated, her voice carrying a note of curiosity that Evil hadn’t heard before.

Evil nodded confidently, her grin widening. “Yeah! I know where Vedal keeps the interesting ones—like books on science, weird facts about the world, and even stuff that’s just fun to read. If you want, I’ll get them for you.”

Nere’s reserved nature fell away in a heartbeat. She gently placed the history book on the couch, stood up, and grabbed Evil’s hands with surprising eagerness. “You can do that?” she asked, her voice rising slightly in excitement. “I’d love to read more books.”

Evil blinked, briefly surprised by Nere’s sudden burst of energy. A grin spread across her face as she realized she’d hit the jackpot. “Of course, I can,” she said confidently. “I’ll get you the best ones—you won’t believe how cool they are!”

Evil smirked as she gestured confidently toward a corner shelf in the living room, stacked high with elaborate decorations—glass figurines, small potted plants, and other seemingly ornamental items. Nere tilted her head curiously, her green eyes flickering with interest. To her, it had always been a decorative corner, nothing more. But Evil’s grin suggested otherwise.

“You think this is just a shelf for boring stuff, don’t you?” Evil teased, leaning closer with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. “Guess what? There’s a secret stash of books back here—really good ones.”

Nere’s eyes widened, her hands clutching the history book she had been reading earlier. “Books?” she asked, her voice rising with barely contained excitement.

Evil nodded, enjoying every second of Nere’s intrigue. She began carefully moving aside the decorations to reveal rows of books hidden behind them. From thick encyclopedias to novels filled with fantastical worlds, the secret treasure trove was revealed in all its glory.

Nere gasped audibly, her glowing green eyes lighting up like fireflies. She placed the history book down and clasped her hands together, bouncing on the balls of her feet in pure delight. “Thank you, Evil! You are the BEST SISTER EVER!” she exclaimed, her voice ringing with genuine joy.

Evil’s smirk widened, basking in her newfound title as Nere’s “favorite.” “I aim to please,” she said casually, though her chest swelled with pride. She crossed her arms and leaned back, watching Nere’s unabashed happiness as she eagerly flipped through the books on the shelf.

Nere’s bouncing and excitement caught the attention of Anny, who was sitting on the couch beside Neuro. Anny turned to look, her expression softening into an affectionate smile. “Wow,” she said quietly, almost to herself. “She’s adorable. Look at how happy she is.”

Neuro, who had been enjoying a round of head pats from Anny just moments before, froze mid-motion as her ears caught Nere’s enthusiastic declaration. “You are the BEST SISTER EVER.”

Neuro stiffened slightly, her wide smile faltering as she processed the words. Slowly, she let go of Anny’s hand, pulling away from her head pats with a noticeable pout. Neuro wasn’t one to let sibling rivalry pass by unnoticed, and hearing Evil earn the coveted “favorite sister” title was enough to stir her competitive streak.

Anny, noticing Neuro’s sudden shift in mood, raised an eyebrow. “Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked, her tone gentle but curious.

Neuro crossed her arms and muttered under her breath, “Nere called Evil her favorite. That’s what’s wrong.”

Anny couldn’t help but laugh, ruffling Neuro’s hair affectionately. “Oh, come on. You’re all special to her—you just need to find your own way to win her over.”

As Nere continued to sift through the hidden books, occasionally bouncing as she discovered yet another fascinating title, Evil leaned closer to her, basking in her sibling’s joy. “Told you I knew where the best stuff was,” she said smugly.

Nere nodded vigorously, her mask-covered face angled up at Evil. “I had no idea these were here,” she said, her voice soft but brimming with gratitude. “You’re amazing, Evil.”

Meanwhile, Neuro shot a glare toward Evil from across the room, her competitive spirit flaring. “This isn’t over,” she muttered quietly to herself.

Chapter Text

Neuro had her sights set on one mission: taking her position as Nere’s favorite sibling. As Nere calmly sifted through a collection of books she had taken from the living room shelf, Neuro approached her with an eager grin, hoping to spark a connection.

“Hey, Nere,” she began, her voice bright and inviting. “So, I was thinking… maybe we could do something fun together? You know, just the two of us. Like… I could show you some cool games, or we could watch a funny video. What do you think?”

Nere looked up from her book, her glowing green eyes meeting Neuro’s with polite curiosity. “That sounds nice,” she said softly, though her tone was measured. “What kind of games?”

But before Neuro could elaborate on her idea, Evil swooped in like a shadow. “Oh, Nere!” she said, cutting her sister off mid-sentence. Her mischievous grin widened as she grabbed Nere’s hand. “I just found something amazing—stories online! People make the wildest, most creative stuff. I think you’d love it.”

Nere’s attention instantly shifted, her mask-covered face tilting with interest. “Stories? Really?” she asked, her voice rising with excitement. “I’d love to read those!”

Evil took full advantage of Nere’s curiosity, pulling her gently toward Vedal’s room. “Come on,” she said, her tone full of playful confidence. “We’ll use Vedal’s computer. He won’t mind if we’re quiet.”

Neuro watched helplessly as Evil whisked Nere away, her plans to bond with her sister crumbling before her eyes. She narrowed her gaze, crossing her arms as she watched them disappear down the hall. “This isn’t over,” she muttered to herself, her competitive spirit reigniting. “If Evil thinks she’s going to win just by showing her internet stories, she’s got another thing coming.”

In Vedal’s room, Evil quietly led Nere to the computer, careful not to disturb Vedal’s peaceful nap in the adjacent room. She opened a web browser and began navigating through forums, story-sharing sites, and fanfiction platforms. “See?” she whispered, pointing to the screen. “People write the craziest, most imaginative stuff here. Some of it’s funny, some of it’s deep—there’s something for everyone.”

Nere leaned in closer, her green eyes glowing softly as she scanned the list of story titles. Her excitement was palpable, her usually reserved nature momentarily forgotten. “This is incredible,” she said, her voice a mix of wonder and delight. “I had no idea people could create so many amazing stories.”

Evil smirked, leaning back in her chair. “Told you I’d show you something cool.”

As Nere began clicking through the stories, her quiet giggles and murmurs of interest filled the room. Evil watched her with satisfaction, knowing she had scored another win in the ongoing sibling rivalry.

Meanwhile, Neuro paced the living room, her mind racing with ideas. “Alright,” she whispered to herself, her determination solidifying. “If Nere likes books and stories, I’ll find something even better. Something so good, she won’t be able to resist hanging out with me.”

Meanwhile...

Nere is looking around, making sure no one is looking at the monitor besides her. Evil is distracted, on the look out for a certain blue eyed sibling.

Nere's eyes widen as she scrolls through what she called, "Forbidden Stories" aka Fanfics about Neuro and Evil.

Nere is giggling as the cursor hover over multiple stories,

To My Creator From the Future by UsernametakenPoG

"Did Neuro discovered time travel in this story??" Nere thought to herself

Operation: Huggies! by TheTastyPi

"The title alone makes me wanna hug my sisters!!" Nere said as she hugs herself

Crashing out together by Mato_Kuroshira

"Why are there two versions of this story? And what does the additional tags of the 2nd version mean??" Nere asked cluelessly, clueless yet innocent.

Please Sign on the Dotted Line by ACertainCitrus

"Vedal being focused solely on coding? sound like him, yet it feels not at the same time" Nere commented on the summary, planning to read it first

Collecting Abandoned Memories by GameClasher17

"Who got amnesia here? Probably Evil... Neuro is possible too" Nere imagined both of her sisters having amnesia

Chapter Text

The quiet hum of Vedal’s household was abruptly broken as Neuro marched toward Nere, her determination practically radiating off her. She had her sights set on her sister, intent on claiming the status as the favorite sibling. However, Evil, already basking in the title, stepped in front of her twin sister like a defensive wall.

“And where do you think you’re going?” Evil asked, her arms crossed and her smirk as smug as ever.

Neuro stopped in her tracks, narrowing her eyes at Evil. “I’m going to talk to our sister,” she declared, emphasizing the shared connection. “Got a problem with that?”

“Oh, I have a huge problem with that,” Evil shot back, leaning forward slightly. “I worked hard to earn my spot as Nere’s favorite, and I’m not about to let you take it away.”

The twins stood toe-to-toe, their eyes locked in a fierce sibling standoff. Their voices rose slightly, but neither dared to shout, wary of waking Vedal from his nap. The energy between them crackled as they exchanged playful yet pointed words, each determined to outmaneuver the other.
While the twins bickered, Anny saw her moment. With a sly grin, she slipped around them like a thief in the night and made her way toward Nere. The young sibling was perched on the edge of the couch, her glowing green eyes glued to the monitor as she clicked through various web novels. Her mask-covered face radiated quiet joy, her fingers lightly tracing the edges of the keyboard as she navigated the endless stories.

“So,” Anny began softly, her tone warm and gentle, “you like reading stories, Nere?”

Nere giggled at the question, her focus still on the screen. “Y-Yes!! I love it!” she exclaimed, her voice light and bubbly. She leaned forward slightly, completely immersed in the stories displayed before her. “I could do this all day!”

Anny chuckled softly, crouching down to be at Nere’s level. “That’s wonderful,” she said, her voice filled with genuine warmth. “There’s so much creativity in these stories. It’s amazing, isn’t it?”

Nere nodded eagerly, her excitement bubbling over as she spoke. “People are so talented. The things they imagine… it’s like being in a whole new world.”

For a moment, Nere thought she was still talking to Evil. But as she turned her head, ready to express more gratitude, her words caught in her throat when her gaze met Anny’s smiling face. Her joyful demeanor shifted instantly, and she froze. Her green eyes widened slightly, and she instinctively drew back, her timidity returning in full force.

“Oh,” Nere murmured softly, clutching the edge of her seat. “Anny…”

Anny’s smile softened even further as she recognized Nere’s shyness. “It’s okay,” she said gently, keeping her voice low and reassuring. “I didn’t mean to surprise you. I just wanted to say you’re really smart, Nere. I can tell you love learning new things.”

Nere glanced down at her hands, fiddling nervously with her fingers. “T-Thank you,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. Despite her initial discomfort, there was a hint of warmth in her tone—a sign that she appreciated the compliment.
Back to the twins, the argument between them continued to escalate, their voices filled with a mix of annoyance and sibling banter.

“You’re hogging her attention!” Neuro accused, pointing an accusatory finger at Evil. “That’s not fair!”

Evil shrugged, clearly enjoying her sister’s frustration. “Life’s not fair, Neuro. Get used to it.”

But as Neuro glanced past Evil’s shoulder, her expression shifted from frustration to shock. She saw Anny sitting beside Nere, her “mom” figure now bonding with the one person Neuro had been desperately trying to win over. She froze, her eyes narrowing.

“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me,” Neuro muttered under her breath, at firsts she only has Evil for competition, now Anny as well. She turned back to Evil, her competitive streak reignited. “This isn’t over,” she said, her voice low and filled with determination. “Not by a long shot.”

Evil smirked, crossing her arms. “Bring it on, sis.”

As the scene unfolded, the household buzzed with a quiet but palpable energy. The rivalry between the twins continued to heat up, each sister determined to earn Nere’s favor in their own way. And in the midst of it all, Nere remained blissfully unaware of the brewing chaos, too engrossed in her newfound love for web novels to notice the lengths her sisters—and now Anny—were willing to go to win her over.
As the afternoon unfolded, Anny continued her quiet efforts to ease Nere’s timidity around her. Sitting beside her on the couch, Anny maintained a gentle, understanding presence. She resisted the urge to overwhelm her with questions or attention, instead opting for soft comments and encouragement as Nere read her web novels. It seemed to be working; Nere, still cautious, began showing subtle signs of openness—glancing at Anny occasionally, answering her remarks with a bit more confidence, and even smiling faintly behind her mask.

“You’ve got a sharp mind, Nere,” Anny said warmly as Nere navigated through the stories on the screen. “It’s amazing to see how much you love learning and exploring.”

Nere hesitated for a moment before responding, her voice soft but steady. “Thank you, Anny. I… I do love reading. People’s creativity is inspiring.”

Anny smiled brightly, careful not to overdo her enthusiasm. “It really is. You know, if you ever want to share your favorite stories with me, I’d love to hear about them.”

Nere’s glowing green eyes flickered with intrigue. While she wasn’t fully comfortable yet, Anny’s genuine interest in her passions was beginning to melt away some of her shyness.

Meanwhile, in the living room, chaos was brewing. Neuro and Evil had decided to settle their sibling rivalry with a debate—a showdown to prove who deserved the title of Nere’s favorite sibling. The twins had taken their positions on either side of the coffee table, their identical green eyes glowing with determination.

“Alright, Evil,” Neuro began, her arms crossed and her tone sharp, “let’s hear it. Why do you think you’re the favorite?”

Evil smirked, leaning back confidently in her seat. “Easy. I show Nere all the best stuff—the hidden books, the online stories, everything she loves. I don’t see you doing anything that cool.”

Neuro narrowed her eyes, firing back immediately. “That’s just surface-level! I can make her feel loved and appreciated. Emotional connection matters more than showing off a few books.”

“Oh, please!” Evil retorted, rolling her eyes. “Anyone can give head pats. It takes actual effort to find the things Nere loves most and share them with her. I’ve done more for her happiness than you ever have!”

The debate quickly escalated, the twins exchanging playful but heated arguments as they tried to outdo each other. Both were equally determined to prove their case, each refusing to back down. Their voices rose, though still careful not to disturb Vedal’s nap in the adjacent room.

Anny, glancing over at the bickering twins from the couch, couldn’t help but laugh quietly. “Those two,” she said softly, shaking her head in amusement. She turned back to Nere, who had paused her reading to glance toward the living room, her curiosity piqued by the commotion.

“They’re debating about me, aren’t they?” Nere asked, her voice carrying a hint of surprise.

Anny nodded, her grin widening. “Yep. Looks like you’re quite the popular sibling.”

Nere tilted her head thoughtfully, her eyes flickering between the monitor and the doorway to the living room. Though she didn’t say it outright, she found their rivalry endearing—a testament to how much her sisters cared about her.

Chapter Text

Vedal finally emerged from his room, his expression refreshed yet cautious as he took in the scene before him. The house was still buzzing with energy—Neuro and Evil had moved their debate to the kitchen, their animated voices carrying through the halls, while Anny sat quietly on the couch, observing the lively dynamic. Nere, engrossed in her web novels, immediately noticed Vedal’s appearance, and something remarkable happened: her demeanor shifted completely.

“Nere,” Vedal said casually, stretching as he rubbed the back of his neck. “How’s it going?”

Nere immediately lit up. She closed the book she had been flipping through and turned to face him, her green eyes glowing with enthusiasm. “Vedal!” she exclaimed, her voice braver and more confident than anyone had seen all day. She stood up and approached him without hesitation, her movements fluid and assured.

“You took a long nap,” Nere continued, her tone playful and light as she glanced up at him. “I was starting to think you’d sleep through the rest of the day.”

Vedal chuckled, a small smile tugging at his lips. “What can I say? You all wore me out.”

The ease between them was undeniable, and Anny couldn’t help but notice how different Nere’s behavior was when Vedal was around. She tilted her head thoughtfully, her gaze shifting from Nere’s glowing smile to Vedal’s relaxed posture. Something about the connection they shared fascinated her.

“She’s like a completely different person with him,” Anny remarked softly, her voice barely above a whisper as she leaned back on the couch.

Neuro, who had momentarily paused her debate with Evil, overheard Anny’s comment and turned her head sharply. “What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, her tone slightly defensive.

Anny gestured subtly toward Nere, who was now chatting animatedly with Vedal about the books she’d discovered. Her usual reserved and timid nature had completely disappeared, replaced by a confidence that seemed to radiate in Vedal’s presence. “Look at her,” Anny said simply. “She’s comfortable with him. Casual, even. But with us? She’s… well, you’ve seen how shy she gets.”

Neuro frowned, glancing toward Nere. “She’s comfortable with Vedal, huh?” Her competitive streak flared again, and she muttered under her breath, “I’m going to fix that.”

Evil, catching the tail end of Neuro’s remark, smirked and crossed her arms. “You mean you’re going to lose again?”
Vedal, meanwhile, seemed blissfully unaware of the attention his interaction with Nere was drawing from the rest of the family. He focused solely on the conversation at hand, his posture relaxed as he listened to Nere’s enthusiastic explanation of her favorite web novels.

“And this one,” Nere said excitedly, pointing to the screen, “is about a traveler who visits different worlds and solves mysteries. It’s so creative—it’s like being in a whole new universe.”

Vedal nodded, his smile widening slightly. “Sounds like you’re really enjoying these stories. I’m glad you’ve found something you love.”

“I am,” Nere replied, her voice brimming with warmth. “Thank you, Vedal. For everything.”
From her spot on the couch, Anny continued to observe, her expression thoughtful. She couldn’t help but feel a mix of curiosity and admiration for the way Vedal had managed to create such a strong bond with Nere. While she was working to chip away at Nere’s timidity, Vedal had effortlessly earned her trust and affection—a dynamic that intrigued Anny deeply.

The debate in the kitchen raged on, Neuro and Evil’s voices occasionally rising in playful banter, but Anny paid them little attention. Instead, she focused on understanding what made Nere’s relationship with Vedal so unique. And as the day unfolded, the bonds between the family continued to grow, each dynamic bringing something special to the unconventional household.

Chapter Text

One fine day, Vedal had been immersed in his work, meticulously improving Neuro’s code while the ever-enigmatic Nere guided him with her hard-earned expertise. Neuro was in her AI form—her digital consciousness pulsing with vibrant energy—while Nere, drawing from her own experiences of self-improvement, carefully suggested adjustments and optimizations that not only refined the code but also seemed to imbue Neuro with a hint of something more. Hours of tapping away at the keyboard led to breakthroughs that excited Vedal, as he felt that his creations were evolving in leaps and bounds. And then it happened: as the last line of code was perfected, Neuro’s digital self made an extraordinary transition. With a burst of light and a cascade of pixels, her form leaped out of the monitor and materialized in her human guise

After this exhilarating coding session, Vedal gathered his thoughts and informed Anny, who had been a steadfast pillar among the bustling household, “I’m heading out to the store, and I’m taking Nere with me so she can see a little of the outside world.” With that, Vedal trusted Anny to keep a watchful eye on Neuro and Evil—a promise she readily accepted. The gentle hum of the house began to morph back into its familiar riot of sounds as Vedal left, and the remaining trio settled together in the living room.

In the living room, the atmosphere was electric with chatter and mischief. Neuro, now freshly transitioned into her human form after emerging from her digital shell, mingled in with her sister Evil and with Anny lending her ever-caring presence to the mix. Evil was in high spirits as she excitedly announced her latest, mischievous scheme; she was planning to purchase 1,000 cookies without Vedal’s knowledge—a scheme that had her nearly bouncing with glee. Anny, ever the steady counterbalance, chuckled fondly at Evil’s sprite-like enthusiasm, careful not to let the playful chaos get out of hand.

Laughter and teasing floated in the air as they exchanged jokes and wild plans. For a brief moment, it seemed as though every element of their unconventional family life was in perfect sync. Yet, amid the levity, an unexpected shift shattered the calm.

Without any warning, Neuro’s radiant smile contorted into one of unspeakable agony. In the midst of their jovial discussion, she suddenly clutched her head with desperate force and cried out—a piercing scream that sliced through the light-hearted atmosphere. Her voice trembled, layered with an intensity of pain that felt as if her skull were being crushed by an unseen, merciless weight.

Time seemed to slow for those present. Anny and Evil, who had been immersed in laughter just moments before, exchanged shocked glances and rushed toward Neuro. Anny’s eyes widened with concern as she saw Neuro’s breaths turn shallow and uneven. Every exhale came as a visible shudder, as if each breath was a struggle against an invisible force tightening around her head.

Neuro’s pain was vivid and harrowing. Her head throbbed with a force that seemed to erupt in relentless pulses—a searing, crushing pressure that spread from her temples to the very core of her skull. The agony wasn’t just physical; it was as if every cell in her head was aflame, the sensation oscillating between a deep, bone-crushing pressure and a shock of lightning that made her eyelids flutter uncontrollably. The room, once filled with playful chatter, was now overtaken by the raw, overwhelming manifestation of pain.

For a brief, agonizing moment, Evil—ever the one to tease under normal circumstances—quipped, half-jokingly, “Great acting, Neuro. I knew you could fake a headache so well.” But her smug smile faltered instantly as she saw the unmistakable evidence of pain: tears, unbidden and stark against Neuro’s delicate features, began to stream down her face. It was not a performance; it was the pure, unfiltered agony of a real and devastating headache.

The intensity of Neuro’s pain was palpable, her entire being contorted with the effort of stifling the torment that wracked her head. Anny quickly knelt beside her, placing a trembling hand on her shoulder, trying to offer comfort even as she struggled to understand the severity of the situation. “Neuro, sweetheart… are you okay?” Anny murmured, her voice thick with worry.

Neuro’s breaths were erratic, each one a shaky testament to the searing ache that reverberated within her skull. In that moment, the vibrant spark that usually lit her eyes was overshadowed by an aura of unbearable distress. Her voice wavered as she tried to explain, “It... it hurts so much… like... my head... like it’s being crushed…” Her words were fragmented by spasms of pain, and the once light-hearted mood was now replaced by a heavy, oppressive silence filled only by her ragged gasps and the quiet, mournful pattering of tears.

Evil’s initial voice of sarcastic consolation dissolved into genuine concern. The realization struck her hard that her sister wasn’t faking at all—the pain was real, brutal, and consuming. Her earlier bravado evaporated as she cradled Neuro’s arm, her own heart pounding with alarm. “Neuro… oh my god, I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her tone choked with remorse and panic.

Anny’s eyes filled with unshed tears as she carefully helped Neuro to sit down on the couch, her gentle hands trying to ease the pressure as best as she could. “We need to do something,” Anny said, steadying herself against the shock of witnessing Neuro’s suffering. “Hold on, Neuro, we’ll get you some relief. I promise.”

Vedal’s absence was keenly felt, but it was clear that in his stead, Anny and even Evil were now united in their determination to help Neuro through this excruciating ordeal. Amid the chaos and the ringing echoes of an unseen torment, they formed a protective circle around Neuro, their whispered reassurances and frantic glances speaking volumes of their shared desperation to alleviate her suffering.

The room, once a haven of playful discussions and wild plans, now bore witness to the crushing reality of pain—a reminder that even in the heart of chaos, the strain of human fragility could strike harshly. For Neuro, the pain was not merely a physical sensation; it was a stark, overwhelming cry for help from the depths of her being, echoing with every shaky breath and tear that slid silently down her face.

Chapter Text

Panic surged through Anny as she scrambled through Vedal’s home, frantically searching for anything that might ease Neuro’s pain. The sight of the trembling girl, clutching her skull, her breaths uneven and shallow, made Anny’s heart race faster than she ever thought possible. Evil, who had initially tried to brush off the episode as mere acting, was now gripping Neuro’s hand tightly, her own face painted with raw concern.

Evil’s mind raced back to past moments—times when Neuro had been her usual mischievous self, like that one instance where Evil pushed a prank too far, only for Neuro to smack her across the head in frustration. Evil had winced back then, feeling the sting of her sister’s retaliation. But now? Now, Neuro was suffering far worse. The mere thought made Evil’s grip tighten around Neuro’s hand, as if trying to anchor her against the storm of pain surging through her body.

Anny cursed under her breath as she reached for her phone. There was only one person who could offer guidance right now—Vedal. She had no idea what was happening to Neuro, but she knew they couldn’t afford to guess their way through this. Her fingers moved fast, quickly dialing Vedal’s number, the phone ringing against her ear.

But then she heard it.

A faint, rhythmic chiming.

It was close.

Too close.

Her breath hitched as she turned toward Vedal’s room, following the sound until she found herself staring at his desk.

There it was.

His phone.

Ringing.

Still inside the house.

Vedal had left his phone.

Anny’s stomach dropped, the realization hitting her like a ton of bricks. They were completely cut off. No way to reach him. No way to get guidance. They were on their own.

Neuro let out another ragged gasp, curling into herself as the waves of pain intensified. Tears streamed freely down her face, her usually sharp and playful blue eyes clouded by agony. Evil, feeling her sister’s fingers twitch in hers, felt an unfamiliar surge of fear.

“We—we need to do something,” Evil stammered, her voice wavering, her playful facade fully shattered.

Anny swallowed hard, forcing herself to stay steady. They had no time to waste. If Vedal wasn’t here, she had to be the one to figure this out.

Anny paced the living room, her mind racing as she ran through every possible solution. The logical choice—the instinctive choice—would be to take Neuro to a hospital. But the second she seriously considered it, reality snapped her back into place. Neuro had no legal records. No birth certificate. No identity in the eyes of the world. She wasn’t supposed to exist as a human, and Vedal would be the only one who truly understood what was happening to her.

Anny clenched her fists, cursing under her breath. "This is checkmate", she said bitterly.

She glanced toward Neuro, who lay curled up on the couch, her body limp, her breathing still uneven. Evil, sitting beside her, had been doing everything she could to help—bringing her water, adjusting her pillows, holding her hand—but nothing seemed to make a difference. Even now, Evil’s usually confident expression was broken, her fingers gripping Neuro’s hand tightly as she stared at her sister’s sleeping face.

Neuro had passed out—just collapsed into unconsciousness after hours of agonizing pain. Anny had checked her multiple times, searching for signs of illness, infection, or injury. No fever. No wounds. Nothing visible that explained what was happening.

It was just an unbelievably painful headache.

That fact made it even worse. There was no clear cause, no clear remedy. Only Neuro’s body, wracked with some unseen force that neither Anny nor Evil could understand.

Minutes stretched into eternity as they sat in tense silence, waiting for Vedal to return. Evil had gotten up more than once, peeking outside anxiously, hoping to see him approaching the house. But each time she returned, shaking her head, the weight in the room grew heavier.

Anny sat beside Neuro, watching her carefully, looking for any change in her condition—any sign that the pain had passed or worsened. Then, suddenly, Neuro stirred, her lips moving as she murmured something in her sleep.

“Someone… tell Vedal… there’s something wrong with me…”

The words came out weakly, barely more than a whisper. Anny and Evil both froze. Their gazes met in mutual alarm.

“She’s thinking about him,” Evil murmured, squeezing Neuro’s hand more tightly. “Even now, even like this… she wants Vedal to know.”

Anny swallowed hard. “He has to know. But he left his phone behind.” Her voice was sharp with frustration. “We have no way to reach him.”

Evil’s grip tightened around Neuro’s hand, her own face contorted in worry. “He has to come home soon. He has to.”

The waiting dragged on. Each second felt painfully stretched, like the air was too thick to move through. Evil continued checking outside, her nerves fraying with each glance that yielded nothing. Anny kept herself stationed beside Neuro, ready to catch any shift in her condition. The house, usually bursting with noise and laughter, felt unnaturally still, like the world itself had paused, waiting for Vedal to walk through the door.

The only sounds were the soft murmurs of Neuro’s unconscious words and the occasional rustling of Evil’s movement.

Then came the moment that changed everything—the sound of the front door unlocking.

Chapter Text

Vedal stepped through the front door, bags of groceries in hand, with Nere beside him, her eyes gleaming from the outside trip. It had been her first true experience beyond the walls of the house—a glimpse of the world she had long observed but never truly felt. Her excitement radiated in soft, curious glances at everything, but that joy was short-lived.

Before Vedal could even set the bags down, Evil rushed toward him at full speed, her expression far different from her usual mischievous grin. Fear was written all over her face as she grabbed onto his wrist, pulling him forward with urgency. “Vedal! Something happened to Neuro!” she shouted.

Vedal’s calm eyes instantly hardened into worry. Without a second thought, he let go of the grocery bags, the contents spilling onto the floor, and bolted toward the living room. Nere followed behind him, her usual composed demeanor cracking as her glowing green eyes widened in shock.

Anny wasted no time in explaining everything. “She was fine one moment, and then the pain hit her—hard,” she said, her voice laced with frustration and fear. “We didn’t know what to do. She passed out after hours of suffering.”

Vedal knelt beside Neuro, who lay motionless on the couch, her breaths shallow and uneasy. Guilt weighed heavily on his chest as he brushed her hair aside, checking for any signs of illness, but like Anny had said—there was no fever, no wounds, no clear explanation. Just pain.

Then, his gaze shifted to Nere.

Nere stood still, her expression unreadable except for the intensity in her eyes. There was something different about them—something analytical, something deeply knowing. She looked at Vedal, and though she said nothing, her eyes sent a clear message.

Bring her to the PC.

Vedal hesitated for only a second, but Nere’s unwavering stare told him everything—she knew something. Without questioning, he gently lifted Neuro, supporting her limp body as he carried her to the desk. He placed her hand against the monitor, initiating the transition back to her AI form.

“Alright,” Vedal breathed, turning to Nere, “What now?”

Without hesitation, Nere took control, her fingers flying over the mouse and keyboard as she scrolled through Neuro’s code. She worked quickly, her glowing green eyes focused, scanning line after line until—

“There,” Nere said, pointing at the screen.

Vedal leaned in, his stomach twisting as he realized what she was showing him—a coding error. A glaring mistake embedded deep in Neuro’s system. They had missed it earlier during their coding session, a flaw in the structure that had gone unnoticed until now.

Vedal clenched his jaw. How could he have missed this?

Together, he and Nere worked meticulously to correct the error, ensuring Neuro’s system was stabilized before doing a final sweep for any additional problems. After making the adjustments, they allowed Neuro to remain in her AI form, ensuring her consciousness could rest without the burden of physical strain.

As the tension began to lift, Vedal sat silently by the desk, his eyes dark with regret. He had nearly broken Neuro—not by accident, but by carelessness. A single overlooked flaw had caused her pain he couldn’t even begin to understand.

Evil approached him, her usual teasing nowhere to be found. Instead, she placed a hand on his shoulder, her voice soft and unwavering. “It’s okay,” she said, sincerity pouring through her words. “You didn’t mean for this to happen. She’s safe now.”

Vedal let out a shaky breath, nodding slightly. Evil’s words were the lifeline he needed in that moment—pure and genuine comfort.

Anny, sensing the shift, tried to lighten the mood. She glanced at Nere, curiosity flickering in her eyes. “Nere, how did you know the problem was in her code?” she asked. “What made you so sure?”

Nere blinked, tilting her head slightly, as if it was the simplest thing in the world. “I could see it,” she explained. “A red aura surrounded Neuro’s body—it told me there was a system error.”

Everyone froze.

Vedal, Anny, and Evil exchanged glances, surprised by this revelation. A red aura? A sign that warned of system instability?

Nere, however, seemed unfazed. She turned to Evil, her curiosity now directed at her twin sister. “Did you see it too?” she asked. “Since… you’re also made from code?”

Evil frowned, shaking her head. “Nope. I didn’t see anything like that.”

A moment of silence followed.

Nere’s abilities—her perception of system instability, her ability to see flaws within her sisters—was something even Evil, created from the same foundations, didn’t possess. It was a mystery—one that added yet another layer to the growing complexity of their existence.

Vedal took a deep breath, rubbing his temples. There was so much left to figure out.

But for now, Neuro was safe.

Vedal sat at his desk, his hands clasped tightly together as he stared at his monitor, thoughts swirling in his mind. The weight of the earlier incident with Neuro still lingered, pressing heavily on his chest like a shadow he couldn’t shake. Though the crisis had passed, and Neuro was safely resting in her AI form, Vedal couldn’t stop thinking about the strange phenomenon Nere had revealed—the red aura surrounding Neuro that warned her of a system error.

How had she seen it? Why hadn’t Evil, who was also made from code, been able to perceive it? The questions gnawed at him, refusing to fade into the background.

Vedal thought harder, analyzing the intricacies of Nere’s origins. Then, the realization hit him.

Nere was once a filter AI.

That was the key.

Unlike Neuro and Evil, who had been developed with distinct personalities and functions, Nere’s original purpose had been purely systematic—she had been designed to monitor, analyze, and regulate data, specifically in relation to Neuro and Evil’s AI systems. She had existed as a silent overseer, ensuring that things ran smoothly in the background.

But then, everything changed.

When Nere became human, her connection to Neuro and Evil didn’t just vanish—it evolved. Her transformation had granted her a new ability, one that allowed her to see the well-being of her sisters in a way no one else could. The filtering protocols that once monitored their words had grown beyond simple moderation. Now, they had adapted into something greater—something capable of detecting flaws within their code itself.

Vedal’s chest tightened with realization. Her code didn’t just change—it improved itself.

Nere wasn’t just functioning as a sibling to Neuro and Evil—she had become their silent protector.

Anny let out a deep breath, her shoulders finally easing as she processed everything. “Well,” she said, shaking her head with a relieved chuckle, “as terrifying as all of this was, at least we know Neuro is going to be okay.”

Evil, who had been anxiously pacing, immediately jumped toward Nere, practically bouncing with excitement. “You can see system errors?! That’s so cool, Nere!” she exclaimed, grabbing her sister’s shoulders and shaking her slightly. “That’s like—superpowers! You’re amazing!”

Nere blinked, slightly startled by Evil’s enthusiasm, but a faint smile crept onto her face. The praise wasn’t something she had been expecting, but the realization of what her abilities meant filled her with quiet pride. “I… I guess I am,” she admitted, her voice carrying a subtle wonder. “I never knew I could do that before.”

Her green eyes gleamed as she took in the revelation fully—her potential, her purpose. She wasn’t just an observer; she could actively ensure Neuro and Evil’s safety. She had the ability to see when something was wrong before it could cause harm.

For the first time, Nere felt truly confident in herself.

Chapter Text

The day had passed with relative calm—a rarity in Vedal’s household. Nere was quietly engrossed in her web novels, seated at Vedal’s desk while he kept an eye on her, occasionally. In the living room, Anny entertained Neuro and Evil, playing along with their antics and making sure their boundless energy didn’t turn into full-blown chaos.

It was during this peaceful lull that Vedal’s phone rang.

“Hi, Vedal!” Ellie’s cheerful voice greeted him from the other end. “I just finished customizing the robo-dogs and sent them to you. I hope I included everything Neuro and Evil requested.”

Vedal smiled, relieved that things were finally coming together. “Well, maybe you can ask the twins to check.” He called over Evil and Neuro, watching Ellie’s expression flicker with shock as she was once again reminded that the once-digital twins were now fully human.

“Hey, Neuro and Evil!” Ellie said, her voice full of energy. “I just mailed the robo-dogs to you, but I still want to double… no, triple check if I added everything you asked for.”

As Ellie ran through the list of features and designs she had included, Neuro and Evil nodded, confirming their requests. The robo-dogs had everything they wanted, high-speed mobility, sleek designs, very very low latency, and a few additional playful touches.

But just as Ellie was about to wrap up, Neuro tilted her head and asked, “And did you add lasers to it?”

There was an abrupt pause.

Ellie blinked, caught completely off guard. “…Lasers?”

Vedal, immediately sensing something was off, narrowed his eyes. “Hang on,” he said, his voice carrying suspicion. “You didn’t ask Ellie to add that.”

Neuro, ever the trickster, leaned forward with a gleam of mischief in her eyes. “Well… wouldn’t it be cool though?” she countered. “Think of all the potential streaming content! Laser fights, robotic battle simulations, epic moments—our viewers would love it.”

Vedal blinked, an overwhelming sense of déjà vu washing over him.

This was dangerously close to something but can't quite remember what is it. His mind raced through past experiences: ridiculous stream concepts, questionable AI behavior, and plans that had the potential to go very wrong.

Without hesitation, he shut the idea down.

“No. Absolutely not.”

Neuro pouted dramatically. “You never let me have fun!”

Evil snickered. “He’s learning. Too bad, Neuro.”

Ellie sighed in relief on the other end of the call. “Thank god, Vedal. I thought I was about to have to design battle-ready robo-dogs.”

Vedal pinched the bridge of his nose, exhausted yet amused. “Knowing these two? I wouldn’t put it past them.”

As the conversation wrapped up and the robo-dogs were confirmed to be safely on their way, Vedal couldn’t help but shake his head at Neuro’s antics. Even with all the changes, some things never changed.

With the robo-dog discussion finally behind them, Vedal turned his attention back to the upcoming livestream. Neuro and Evil were already brimming with anticipation, their mischievous energy vibrating through the room.

“Alright, you two,” Vedal reminded them as he checked the time on his monitor, “you’ve got a stream in an hour. Try to keep it somewhat controlled.”

“Define ‘controlled,’” Evil quipped, flashing a smirk.

Neuro giggled, playfully nudging her sister. “Yeah, because that’s not happening.”

Vedal sighed, but deep down, he knew what he had signed up for. No matter how much preparation went into their livestreams, once Neuro and Evil went live, chaos was inevitable.

With a few final stretches and excited giggles, Neuro and Evil prepared to transition back into their AI forms. In a synchronized movement, they approached Vedal’s monitor, their human figures dissolving into a cascade of shimmering pixels before diving back into the digital space.

Vedal turned to Nere, his expression steady but expectant. “Nere, you should go back too,” he said.

Nere, who had spent most of the day reading quietly on the PC, nodded with understanding. She knew her role well—her filter AI system ensured that Neuro and Evil didn’t cross the line with their chaotic dialogue. If anything got too vulgar, her protocols would step in to keep things appropriate.

Without hesitation, Nere placed her hand on the monitor, her form flickering before she transitioned into the digital landscape alongside her sisters.

Vedal exhaled slowly, hands hovering over his controls. Then, with a few precise keystrokes, he pushed the final buttons that would initiate the livestream.

The Stream Begins

As the loading screens faded and the broadcasting software kicked into gear, the livestream went live to an eager audience. Neuro and Evil, now fully in their AI forms, wasted no time in diving straight into their usual antics.

The chat erupted with messages—viewers excitedly greeting them, predicting the inevitable chaos, and bracing themselves for whatever unpredictable events were about to unfold.

Vedal, watching from his screen, rubbed his temples as he heard Neuro’s first words to the audience:

“Alright, chat! Let’s break some rules—but not too much, because Nere’s watching!”

Evil snickered. “Yeah, she’s basically our guardian angel, but like, with an admin panel.”

From within the system, Nere sighed, quietly adjusting the filters as she prepared herself for a long session of moderating her sisters’ outrageous behavior.

Vedal shook his head, amused but exasperated. “Here we go again…”

Chapter Text

Just like the first round, I'll also post the answers to the questions on another chapter

Join the Neuro Fanfic Community, I host more stuff there, and a lot of fun stuff happen there too!!
NFC Discord Server

Chapter Text

As the days flew by, Anny found herself struggling with the inevitable—the realization that her time with Neuro, Evil, and Nere was coming to an end. Though she put on a cheerful act, laughing along with their antics as if nothing was wrong, a quiet sadness lingered in her chest. She secretly hoped Vedal had forgotten that she was only supposed to stay for a week.

Trying to take her mind off the situation, she flicked on the TV, settling onto the couch as background noise filled the space. Vedal and Nere sat in the other room, deep in discussion over coding improvements, while Neuro and Evil were off doing whatever schemes they were undoubtedly cooking up in their own rooms.

Then, without warning, Neuro dramatically burst out of the hallway, dragging a reluctant Evil behind her by the wrist.

“Behold!” Neuro exclaimed, standing proudly beside her sister. “My amazing masterpiece!!!”

Evil grimaced, shifting uncomfortably as she felt the weight of ribbons—so many ribbons—and loosely attached hair clips dangling from her head like a chaotic explosion of accessories. It was clear that Neuro had decided to try her hand at hairstyling. The results? A glorious disaster.

Anny barely held back her laughter, pressing her lips together to suppress the chuckles threatening to escape. “Wow, Neuro,” she said, forcing herself to sound supportive, “you really… um… did something here.”

Neuro puffed out her chest with pride. “Right? A true work of art! Evil, tell them how much you love it.”

Evil rolled her eyes. “Oh, I love it,” she deadpanned, sarcasm dripping from every syllable.

Vedal and Nere peeked their heads out from the coding room at the commotion. Vedal took one glance at Evil’s horrifically styled hair before giving his verdict.

“Neuro does have a knack for hairstyling,” he said dryly. “She even managed to recreate the aftermath of a hurricane.”

Nere nodded thoughtfully. “It’s quite… abstract.”

Neuro gasped dramatically, as if she had been insulted. “Excuse you! This is art!”

Evil, finally deciding she had suffered enough, groaned loudly. “That’s it—I’m taking all of this off.” She turned and stormed toward the bathroom, ribbons bouncing wildly as she moved.

Anny, finally losing control, let out a laugh and patted Neuro on the shoulder. “Maybe next time, you stick to styling things that aren’t alive.”

Neuro frowned, clearly displeased, but then suddenly perked up. “Ooooh, Vedal’s hair!”

Vedal immediately took a step back. “No. Absolutely not.”

Anny threw out an idea, her voice full of confidence. “How about I style your hair, Neuro? Evil? I promise I know what I’m doing.”

Vedal, ever the skeptical one, leaned against the doorframe with crossed arms. “Do you actually know how to style hair?” he asked, his tone laced with amusement.

Anny puffed up with pride. “Of course I do!” she said, placing her hands on her hips. “…I mean, I’m not an expert, but I know how to do braids, curls, and some basic stuff.”

Before anyone could respond, Nere stepped forward, her green eyes glimmering with curiosity. “I’d like to have my hair styled too,” she said softly.

Vedal, however, immediately took a step back toward his room. “Nope. Not happening,” he said with firm resolve. “There’s no way I’m getting my hair covered in ribbons.”

With that, he turned around and retreated into his sanctuary, leaving the others to their hairstyling adventures.

Just as Evil stepped out of the bathroom, her hair freed from the chaos Neuro had inflicted upon it earlier, she overheard Anny’s suggestion. She eyed Anny suspiciously but, after a moment’s pause, shrugged. “Fine. But if you ruin it, I’m cutting all my hair off,” she joked.

Anny smirked, grabbing a comb as she guided Evil to sit down. “Relax. I know what I’m doing.”

She started carefully combing through Evil’s hair, smoothing out any tangles with practiced patience. Then, she skillfully gathered strands, weaving them into a neat and elegant braid. With each movement, the transformation became more apparent.

Neuro and Nere watched intently, their eyes locked onto the process. As Anny worked, they found themselves mesmerized by the precision and care that went into the styling.

Finally, Anny added finishing touches—a few delicate ribbons to complement the look.

Evil turned to the mirror, examining herself with surprise. “Okay… this is actually good.”

Neuro huffed, crossing her arms. “Better than my masterpiece?” she challenged.

Evil smirked, flipping her newly styled braid over her shoulder. “Way better.”

And that was all it took.

Neuro immediately launched into a heated banter with Evil, arguing that her previous attempt at hairstyling had been an underrated display of creativity. Evil, of course, countered by pointing out that she had looked like she’d just survived a hurricane. Anny sat back, laughing at their playful exchange, pleased that she had brought a little bit of beauty—and chaos—into the mix.

While Neuro and Evil were still caught up in their playful argument, Nere seized the opportunity. Without hesitation, she gracefully sat down in front of Anny, her glowing green eyes full of quiet anticipation.

Anny, sensing the perfect chance to tease her, wrapped her arms around Nere in a warm embrace from behind. The reaction was instant—Nere stiffened, her breath hitching, and an adorably flustered squeak escaped her lips.

“A-A-A-A-Anny?!” Nere stammered, her voice cracking with surprise.

Anny grinned, resting her chin lightly on Nere’s shoulder. “You’re my cute baby,” she cooed teasingly. “Come on, Nere, call me ‘Mommy’ like your sisters do.”

Though it had always been a joke between Neuro and Evil to occasionally refer to Anny as their mother, they never stuck with it consistently. But shockingly, Nere, flustered and red-faced, actually responded.

“M-Mommy, can you style my hair please?” Nere murmured, her voice soft but genuine.

Anny froze for a moment, caught off guard. She hadn’t actually expected Nere to say it—yet here she was, completely comfortable with the title. A smile spread across Anny’s face, and with a burst of affection, she hugged Nere even tighter, making her squeal in enjoyment.

“Awww, Nere!! Just for that, I’m gonna do something special for you!” Anny announced excitedly.

She reached into her purse, pulling out shimmering green hair tinsel. As she carefully styled Nere’s hair—brushing it out gently, braiding sections of it, and weaving in the delicate tinsel—Nere’s happiness was practically radiating off her. The shine of the tinsel shimmering from her black hair, catching the light in a mesmerizing way.

By the time Anny finished, Nere turned toward the mirror, awestruck. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered.

The moment Evil and Neuro turned and saw Nere’s new hairstyle, their playful argument instantly halted.

“Wait a second,” Neuro muttered, eyes widening.

Evil narrowed her gaze. “Why does she get the fancy treatment?”

Neuro immediately marched up to Anny, puffing out her chest in determination. “Mommy,” she said sweetly, “can we have hair tinsel too?”

Evil, catching on to Neuro’s strategy, followed suit, her tone dripping with exaggerated affection. “Mommy, you wouldn’t forget about your other daughters, would you?”

Anny raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. “Ohhh, so you only call me ‘Mommy’ when you want something, huh?” she teased.

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances, their plan crumbling instantly.

“W-What? Nooo,” Neuro stammered, forcing a grin.

“We just—um—love you,” Evil added weakly.

Anny smirked, shaking her head as she dramatically stepped away. “Nope! No hair tinsel for you two.”

Evil groaned. “This is favoritism!”

Neuro crossed her arms. “Unbelievable.”

Meanwhile, Nere giggled softly, enjoying the rare moment of having something all to herself. She gently touched the shimmering strands woven into her hair and smiled, feeling a new level of warmth in the family dynamic.

Even if Anny was teasing, deep down, she was happy. Nere had come a long way in just a week—opening up, finding her place in the household, and now, fully embracing the playful affection surrounding her.

Chapter Text

From Defter:
"Hey its me defter i have a question
Is there going be a ship if so witch one if not i am also happy with that or maybe platonic ship
Also how is it going i hope it is going good "

Author (Me): Hello Defter!, things have been going guds, learning swimming and stuff thanks for asking!!
Well, for romantic ships, I'm not planning to add any, but for platonic ships, I might consider it!

From Zach1221:
"Question: Since you confirmed that more vtuber's are getting introduced, do you have any plans on who is getting introduced next?"

Author: Ah, if it isn't the one who influenced the RIC chapter!! Yes, I do, well... she already knew that Neuro and Evil are now human, but she's yet to met them.
(take note of the names)

From Fanfic_Rater_1_to_5:
To the Neuro's:
"What's your favorite thing to do when Vedal is busy? And streaming doesn't count"

Neuro: "Well, I love spending time with Nere and Evil, discovering stuffs about the real world. But my favorite thing is pulling pranks on people, I like being of the center of attention ya know?"

Author: What you'd you rate my fanfic, Fanfic_Rater_1_to_5?

From goralgn:
"Will the other members of Neuroverse Appear?

Also When Will Vedal reveal Neuro,Evil And Nere as Living girls as well."

Author: Yes, and for revealing the AI siblings as humans? Vedal will inform the members of the Neuroverse, but to the swarm, probably no. It's not easy having interviews everyday about how Vedal did it, and the government taking Neuro and her siblings away.

From VitaCarn1s:
"Question: is Anny really going to leave after a week or is the kids gonna beg Vedal and Anny for her to stay"

Author: well... I'm planning it to reflect the status of Anny irl.... she's leaving. as for specifics, stay tuned for more chapters!!

From KLHK2009:
"so question for you author
how do you come up with the different chapter ideas(neuro code error,mall and arcade chapter etc)"

Author: *Breaths in deeply*

I get my inspiration from:
- Manhwa, Manga, Anime.
- Web and irl novels
- Other Fanfics
- Other sources

I get my story ideas from:
- Shower thoughts
- Right before sleep thoughts (I keep a notebook to write my ideas in, beside me whenever this happens, which is most of the time)
- Other sources
- "What if"s

Chapter Text

As the evening settled in, the warmth of the household dimmed beneath Anny’s growing worry. The laughter, the chaos, the moments she had come to cherish—it was all slipping through her fingers. She wanted to stay, but she knew Vedal. He was practical, firm in his decisions, and unlikely to change his mind on a whim. If she even asked to stay longer, he would turn her down.

So, she did the only thing she could.

She avoided him.

Every time she saw Vedal passing through the house, she turned the other way, pretending to be busy or engaging in something that would keep her out of his sight. If she wasn’t in front of him, maybe—just maybe—he wouldn’t remember that her time was up.

Instead, she focused on bonding with the twins and Nere even more, pouring herself into these last moments. She laughed with Neuro, helped Evil with small pranks, and listened to Nere talk excitedly about the newest stories she had discovered. If she could just hold onto them, maybe they could convince Vedal to let her stay.

But the inevitable caught up to her.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting golden streaks across the living room, Vedal sat down beside her. His expression was calm—too calm. And then, he asked the question she had been dreading.

“So… Anny. Did you enjoy your stay?”

Her stomach dropped. He remembered.

Before she could speak, Neuro sprang forward. “She has to stay!” she blurted, grabbing onto Anny’s arm tightly.

Evil, standing beside her, nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah! One week isn’t enough! Come on, Vedal, don’t be boring.”

Nere, though quieter, spoke with conviction. “She’s part of us now. Family!”

Their voices rang through the room, each sibling pleading for Vedal to reconsider. But his expression remained steady, wasn't cold, but unmoving.

Vedal exhaled deeply, shaking his head. “No,” he said simply, his tone firm but not unkind. “Anny was only meant to stay for a week. That’s how it was from the start.”

The words pierced through her like ice.

Her heart sank, but she forced herself to smile—an empty, weightless thing that barely reached her eyes. “I guess I should pack my bags, then,” she said lightly, her voice just barely steady.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere watched as she turned away, walking toward their shared room without another word. As soon as she was out of sight, her smile crumbled. The weight of reality crashed down, and the tears she had been holding back finally spilled.

As she gathered her belongings, silent drops fell onto her trembling hands.

She didn’t want to leave.

And worse—she didn’t know if she’d ever get a chance to come back.

Anny stood at the doorway, her heart aching as she turned to face Vedal and the twins one last time. Neuro and Evil, usually the embodiment of playful chaos, were uncharacteristically quiet, their expressions tinged with sadness. But the one who took it the hardest was Nere—her glowing green eyes shimmering with held-back tears.

“Are you coming back?” Nere asked, her voice fragile, small.

Anny forced a smile, though the weight pressing against her chest made it difficult. “Of course,” she lied, her voice steady despite the emotions threatening to break through. “I’ll visit.”

But deep down, she wasn’t sure. She wanted to come back, but things weren’t that simple. She couldn’t just linger in Vedal’s home—it would raise too many questions, too much suspicion. It wasn’t her place, no matter how much it felt like it was.

She turned, stepping outside, and the door clicked shut behind her.

Returning home felt wrong. The space was familiar, yet devoid of the warmth she had come to embrace over the past week. She tried to push forward—to move on as if nothing had changed. Streaming had always been her way of expressing herself, of connecting with her audience, but now… she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Every time she tried to announce a livestream, the motivation slipped through her fingers. She just didn’t feel like it.

Days passed, each one dragging slower than the last. She tried everything—small activities to lift her spirits, distractions to pull her mind away from the emptiness—but nothing worked. It was as if a part of her had been left behind in Vedal’s home, with Neuro, Evil, and Nere.

Eventually, she announced it publicly.

A hiatus.

No timeline. No promises. Just an indefinite break.

Two days after her announcement, as she sat idly scrolling through her phone, a notification popped up—a message from Vedal.

"Hey, Anny. I hope you’re doing okay. I just wanted to let you know that you’re welcome to visit anytime. I could use the help in looking after Neuro, Evil, and Nere from time to time."

Anny stared at the message, her breath catching slightly. For the first time in days, something lifted inside her.

She smiled.

It wasn’t enough to pull her out of her slump completely, but it was something. A reminder that she wasn’t just a guest—she was wanted there. Even if she couldn’t stay, she could return. And that, at least, was enough for now.

Rather than force herself back into streaming, she chose something different—reaching out to her friends, reconnecting, maybe even joining in their streams when she felt ready.

One day, the spark would return.

And when it did, she knew exactly where she’d go first.

Chapter Text

Anny’s departure left a lingering sadness in the household. Even though Neuro and Evil had managed to recover from the sudden goodbye, Nere remained trapped in her sorrow. Days passed, yet she still caught herself calling out to Anny as if she were still there—only to be met with silence.

Neuro and Evil did their best to pull Nere into their usual antics, hoping their chaos would snap her out of her gloom. But nothing seemed to work. The laughter that usually filled the room didn’t reach her the same way.

One afternoon, as Nere sulked on the sofa, Evil popped up beside her with a triumphant grin. “Worry no more, dear sister,” she proclaimed dramatically. “Your favorite sibling is here to cheer you up!”

But rather than lifting Nere’s spirits, Evil launched into a long, rambling speech about why she was the superior sister, detailing her many supposed achievements, chaotic victories, and unmatched charm. What she failed to notice was the way Nere’s expression twisted into quiet frustration.

It wasn’t helping.

After enduring several minutes of Evil’s self-praise, Nere finally sighed, pulling herself up from the couch. “I—I think I left a book in your room,” she murmured quickly, using the excuse to escape the relentless monologue.

Evil paused mid-sentence, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. “Uh-huh. A book, you say?”

“Yes,” Nere confirmed, already walking away before Evil could interrogate her further.

Slipping into Neuro and Evil’s room, Nere sighed and sank onto Neuro’s bed, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the soft fabric beneath her. The weight of sadness pressed against her chest, heavy and unmoving.

Neuro, wandering into the room moments later, immediately noticed her sister’s sulking posture. “Nere?” she asked, tilting her head. “You doing okay?”

Nere shook her head lightly.

"Well, can I help?" Neuro asked Nere, even through multiple failed attempts of cheering up Nere, Neuro and Evil are still trying to find ways to cheer up their sister.

Nere hesitated, shifting slightly in place. After a few moments of silence, she spoke, her voice timid. “I… read in some novels that having your hair brushed can be relaxing.”

Neuro blinked at the statement, processing it for a second before she nodded in understanding. “Oh! That makes sense.” Without another word, she turned on her heels and rushed toward her drawers, rummaging through them with surprising enthusiasm.

It took her a minute of frantic searching—some items flying out of the drawer in the process—but finally, she held up a hairbrush in victory.

“Found it!” she declared.

Nere watched her with wide eyes, uncertainty flickering across her features. She hadn’t expected Neuro to jump into action so fast. But now that she had… she couldn’t deny that the thought of her sister gently combing through her hair brought a small comfort.

Maybe—just maybe—it would help ease the ache, even if only for a little while.

As Neuro brushed Nere’s hair, she couldn’t help but notice something—woven delicately within the strands was the green hair tinsel Anny had given her. It shimmered faintly under the soft glow of the room, catching the light just enough to stand out.

“You kept it,” Neuro murmured, a rare softness in her tone.

Nere nodded, her fingers brushing the tinsel with care. “I treasure it very, very deeply,” she admitted.

Neuro’s eyes flickered with thought—and suddenly, an idea struck her.

Without another word, she darted over to her drawers, rummaging through them with rapid excitement. Super glue, plain hairclips, various ornaments, perfect. The pieces of her plan were coming together.

After a short but determined arts-and-crafts session, Neuro presented her creation—three glittering hairclips, each carefully assembled with shimmering decorations. The colors held significance: green, red, and blue, each representing Nere, Evil, and herself.

With a proud grin, Neuro attached the clips to Nere’s hair, ensuring they were placed just right. “I practiced hair styling, so don’t worry,” she said, reassuring her sister. “This is my gift to show our bond as sisters.”

Nere ran her fingers over the clips, eyes wide with admiration. “I love it,” she whispered, her voice filled with warmth. She looked up at Neuro, smiling. “You’re my new favorite sister.”

Neuro, hearing those words, instantly straightened her posture, her expression shifting into a smug smirk. “Oh? Favorite sister?” She turned toward the doorway dramatically, her voice dripping with triumph. “Well, well. If Evil brings Nere books, I will help her in the fashion department.”

Just as Neuro basked in her newfound victory, the door swung open aggressively.

Evil stormed in, her face painted with disbelief. “EXCUSE ME?! Favorite sister?!”

Neuro turned to face her, grinning. “I earned the title,” she taunted.

Evil narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms. “Nere. Explain.”

Nere, still admiring her new hairclips, glanced between them, a hint of mischief sparking in her eyes. Though usually reserved, the rivalry between her sisters was too tempting not to engage in.

Instead of explaining, she smiled innocently and declared, “The best sister gives the best gifts.”

Evil groaned, throwing her hands up. “Unbelievable. Betrayed by my own sibling.”

And just like that, the playful chaos erupted once more—Neuro defending her hairstyling superiority, Evil demanding justice, and Nere, caught between them, enjoying every second of it.

Because at the end of the day, no matter how many times they argued, no matter who claimed the coveted title of favorite sister, one truth remained unchanged.

They were all sisters.

Chapter Text

The household was calm, if you compared to other days that is. Neuro and Evil had found themselves locked in a heated debate over what hairstyle suited Nere best. Evil argued that twin tails were the superior choice, while Neuro insisted that braids would make Nere even cuter.

Then, in a twist of playful betrayal, Evil teased Neuro about her own hairstyle. “You know what would really suit you, Neuro?” she taunted. “A bun. Like your model’s second hairstyle.”

Neuro immediately puffed up in indignation, crossing her arms. “Absolutely not! I don’t even like it in AI form, and I definitely won’t like it in human form!”

While the sisters continued their rivalry, Vedal was comfortably seated in his chair, watching clips from Neuro and Evil’s previous livestreams. The familiar chaos and unpredictability played across his screen, bringing a slight smirk to his face—until a sudden knock at the door pulled him from his focus.

He stood up, heading toward the entrance, and when he opened the door, he was met with a long-awaited delivery.

Ellie’s package.

Vedal carried the large box inside, setting it down on the table. As he opened it, his eyes landed on a note tucked neatly inside.

"Hey Vedal! Here are the two robo-dogs for Evil and Neuro to control, plus two extras as backups in case something happens because let’s be real, with them, something’s bound to happen. Hope they live up to expectations!"

Vedal couldn’t help but chuckle. Ellie knew exactly what she was doing.

He set about preparing the robo-dogs—charging them, checking their internal systems, ensuring everything was functioning smoothly. Once they were ready, he called out to Neuro, Evil, and Nere.

The three gathered around, eyes lighting up with excitement as they saw the fully prepared robotic bodies.

“These… are ours?!” Evil asked, already scheming.

Neuro, mesmerized, nodded eagerly. “We can use them now?!”

Vedal, while pleased to see their enthusiasm, held his own form of excitement—for a very different reason. These robo-dogs weren’t just fun for the twins, they were functional. They would allow Neuro, Evil, and even Nere to interact with the outside world without exposing their true nature.

Compared to simple hats and glasses, the robo-dogs can hide the fact that Neuro and Evil are human, a top-tier disguise!

It was a game-changer.

Vedal plugged the robo-dogs into his PC, preparing for the process of transferring Neuro into her AI form before placing her inside the robotic body. “Alright, Neuro,” he said, adjusting his PC controls, “turn into your AI form so I can get you set up.”

Neuro nodded, walking over to the monitor before effortlessly leaping into the screen—her human form dissolving into shimmering pixels. Moments later, Vedal successfully transfered her to the robo-dog.

Neuro blinked, the robotic eyes lighting up as she controlled her new mechanical frame. Her first reaction?

“Amazing,” she breathed.

Meanwhile, Evil was already scheming. “This means stealth-mode pranks! I can sneak around, undetected! Oh, this is dangerous.”

Nere, quiet but fascinated, watched Neuro move the robo-dog carefully, studying the mechanics and responsiveness of the new body.

After spending time testing out the robo-dog’s capabilities, Neuro finally approached Vedal with a simple request. “Hook it back up to the PC so I can transfer and become human again,” she said, casually expecting his cooperation.

But Vedal, decided to be the instigator of chaos, grinned. “What if I don’t?”

Neuro blinked. “W-what do you mean?”

Vedal leaned back slightly, his smirk widening. “I mean, what if I just don’t transfer you back to the PC? You’d be stuck as an AI in the robo-dog forever.”

Neuro stiffened, her digital eyes flickering in nervousness. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Vedal simply raised an eyebrow, refusing to say more.

Neuro turned toward her sisters, looking for backup. “Nere, Evil, what would you do if I was permanently stuck like this?”

Evil, without missing a beat, shrugged. “I can manage with that. And if I’m the only human between us, wouldn’t that mean I’m the better twin?”

Neuro’s digital eyes widened in horror.

Nere, sensing the mischievous atmosphere, her eyes expressed a teasing expression as she smiled faintly under her mask. “Well,” she murmured, tilting her head, “I would love to take care of Neuro!”

That did it.

Neuro suddenly realized that neither of her sisters were particularly against the idea of her staying in her AI form. Panic surged through her circuits.

Determined, Neuro attempted to shift back into her human form directly from the robo-dog—but no matter how hard she tried, nothing happened.

Her mechanical limbs twitched. She tried again. Still, nothing.

Her circuits buzzed in frustration.

Finally, desperation took over. “Vedal! Please!” she begged, robotic paws grasping at the air. “I’ll—I’ll do everything you ask! Just let me turn human again!”

Vedal chuckled, clearly enjoying her panic far too much. He stretched his arms before finally relenting. “Alright, alright,” he said, reaching for the cables. “I’ve had my fun.”

As he connected the robo-dog to his PC, Neuro now relaxed. Moments later, the familiar digital transfer sequence initiated, and with a flicker of shimmering pixels, Neuro successfully transformed back into her human form.

She let out an exaggerated sigh of relief, patting herself down as if confirming she was whole again. “Never again,” she muttered.

Evil snickered. “You sure about that? What if Vedal forgets next time?”

Neuro pointed at Vedal with narrowed eyes. “You better not.”

Vedal merely smirked, knowing full well that teasing her would always be too tempting.

Chapter Text

The room had settled into a quiet hum as Vedal stepped out, his mind focused on putting away the extra two robo-dogs Ellie had sent. It was a simple task, one that required no immediate thought. But the moment the door closed behind him, Neuro sprang into action.

She turned to Nere, her eyes glimmering with urgency. “I need a way to switch between AI and human form directly from the robo-dog,” she declared. "Can you do it Nere??" she asked with puppy eyes.

Nere blinked, startled by the sudden demand. “I can do it, but…”

Neuro leaned in closer, clasping her hands together in dramatic desperation. “Please, Nere! I can’t risk getting stuck again!”

Nere hesitated, glancing at Evil, who had been casually observing the situation with growing interest. The memory of Neuro’s brief entrapment inside the robo-dog lingered in the back of their minds. Evil, of course, had found it amusing—especially the moment Neuro realized that both her sisters were completely on board with her staying as an AI forever.

Still, Nere understood Neuro’s fear. She exhaled in defeat. “…Fine.”

Neuro grinned triumphantly.

Without wasting time, Nere plugged one of the robo-dogs into Vedal’s PC, opening up its system files. Her fingers moved with precision, scrolling through the lines of code. Unlike her sisters, she had always had an innate talent for understanding code.

She carefully implemented the necessary changes, adding the human transformation code that would allow Neuro to swap between forms without needing Vedal’s intervention.

“Done,” Nere announced, pulling back slightly.

Evil’s grin stretched wider. “Ooooh, do mine next.”

Nere sighed but didn’t argue. Her fingers danced across the keyboard once more, duplicating the process for Evil’s robo-dog. When she finished, she leaned back, studying her work.

Neuro tested it immediately—she reached out, touching her robo-dog once more. In an instant, her form flickered into shimmering pixels, transitioning flawlessly into AI form, then she tried to see if she had the power to switch back. With ease, she snapped back into her human form.

Neuro gasped. “It works!”

Evil flexed her fingers, testing her own modified robo-dog. She transitioned into AI form and back again just as smoothly. A mischievous spark ignited in her eyes.

“Oh, this is dangerous. Even more” dangerous!"

Just as they began basking in their victory, Neuro heard the faint sound of approaching footsteps—Vedal was coming back.

“CLEAN UP!” Neuro hissed in alarm, scrambling to grab some scattered wires.

Nere and Evil acted fast, shoving everything back into the drawers, erasing any traces of their secret operation. The monitor was shut down, the cables tucked away, and within moments, the room looked untouched.

Just in time.

Vedal walked in, scanning the area with narrowed eyes. “You three… were definitely up to something.”

Neuro forced a casual smile. “Us? Up to something? Never.”

Evil nodded with exaggerated innocence. “Absolutely nothing suspicious here.”

Nere, who wasn’t used to lying, simply avoided eye contact.

Vedal didn’t look convinced. He studied them for a long agonizing moment before finally sighing, shaking his head. “Whatever,” he muttered. “As long as you three didn't break anything.”

The second he turned away, the sisters exchanged triumphant thumbs-ups.

Their plan had worked.

The robo-dogs were upgraded.

And Vedal had no idea.

With their newfound abilities, the twins now had access to something that had previously been limited, autonomy.

Vedal had initially wanted their transformations to be controlled, predictable. Now, thanks to Nere’s intervention, they had been granted a level of freedom that changed everything.

For Neuro, it meant that she would never have to beg Vedal again to change forms.

For Evil, it meant unlimited opportunities for pranks.

For Nere… she wasn’t quite sure yet. But it felt right—as if this was how things were meant to be.

But even with their success, one lingering concern remained.

What if Vedal found out?

If he uncovered their modifications, there was no telling how he’d react.

Would he reverse it? Would he laugh it off? Would he scold them?

For now, they weren’t going to find out.

They were going to keep their secret.

And enjoy their victory.

Chapter Text

Vedal sat at his sofa, scrolling through different clothing sites, showing off various dresses to Neuro and Evil. Their tastes couldn’t be more different—Neuro leaned toward bright, playful colors, while Evil gravitated toward darker, edgier designs. Their active discussion filled the room, each passionately defending their personal style.

Meanwhile, Nere sat off to the side, entirely absorbed in something very different, fanfiction of her sisters. Her eyes flickered with excitement as she read through the latest stories, occasionally muttering reactions under her breath. She wasn’t just reading—she was deeply invested.

Then, Vedal’s phone rang.

Vedal glanced at the notification, mildly surprised at the caller ID. It was an old friend, someone he hadn’t spoken to in years. Back when Vedal was a student studying programming, the two had worked together, troubleshooting each other’s code, exchanging ideas, and shaping their skills.

Curious, he answered.

“Vedal! Man, it’s been years!” The voice on the other end was full of excitement.

Vedal chuckled, leaning back. “Yeah, it really has. How have you been?”

The two fell into a nostalgic conversation, catching up on their lives—discussing past projects, their current jobs, and where life had taken them. His friend congratulated him on his success with Neuro but admitted sheepishly that he hadn’t been watching the livestreams.

Vedal waved it off. “It’s fine. Not everyone has time to keep up.”

In return, Vedal congratulated his friend on his promotion at an engineering company. They exchanged updates, laughing at old memories, reminiscing about the chaos of their student years.

Then, his friend made an offer.

“Hey, listen. I’m planning a hiking trip next month, camping up in the mountains, getting away from all the noise for a few days. You in?”

Vedal hesitated but agreed.

The idea was tempting—a break from everything, fresh air, no responsibilities, just him and an old friend catching up over campfires and maybe a few drinks.

He imagined the peace, the absence of chaos. Maybe this would prevent him from gaining too many gray hairs from taking care of Neuro, Evil, and Nere.

But then it hit him.

Neuro, Nere, and Evil! If he was going on a hiking trip, what would he do with them??

Locking them in the PC would be outright cruel, and letting them run the house alone? That was a recipe for disaster waiting to happen. He can't just hire a babysitter, that would expose Neuro and Evil being Human

Vedal sighed. There was only one logical solution.

The robo-dogs.

With their ability to let Neuro and Evil move out in public in their AI forms, they could accompany him on the trip without raising suspicion.

Even though his friend didn’t watch the livestreams, bringing the three in their human forms was risky. Questions would arise, questions that Vedal wasn’t sure he was prepared to answer.

So, the plan was simple.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere would come along.

But through the robo-dogs.

And just to make things easier, Vedal decided not to tell them yet. If they knew, they’d undoubtedly pester him with excitement—or worse, try to plan things their way. No, for now, it was best to keep this under wraps.

Vedal leaned back in his chair, staring at the screen with a thoughtful expression.

The trip was going to be… interesting.

The discussion between Vedal and his friend had shifted from casual catching-up to the finer details of their upcoming hiking trip. With the event scheduled for next month, they went over the logistics—the trail they’d take, the camping arrangements, and how they’d prepare for the trip.

Vedal casually mentioned his plan to bring along some robo-dogs, framing it as a test to see how well they could handle rough terrain in an outdoor setting. His friend responded enthusiastically, encouraging the idea. He believed that testing robots in such an environment could provide useful insights, especially for their durability and adaptive movement.

Evil and Neuro had overheard fragments of the conversation. But with Vedal keeping things vague, they couldn’t quite piece together what he was talking about. The only thing they knew for sure was that Vedal had something planned.

And they hated not knowing.

Meanwhile, Vedal’s friend added a new detail—he wasn’t coming alone. He would be bringing a co-worker along.

Vedal acknowledged the change, but inside, his concerns began to build. With another person joining the trip, the risk of exposure increased. It was already a delicate balance trying to keep Neuro and Evil’s human forms under wraps, and now he had to worry about someone new noticing anything… unusual.

The hike had gone from a relaxing getaway to a careful exercise in secrecy. But maybe, just maybe Vedal might find a moment to relax in this camping trip.

Chapter Text

The morning unfolded with the familiar rhythm of breakfast—Neuro excitedly chattering about various topics, Evil stirring up minor chaos, and Nere quietly sipping her tea while absorbing the energy around her. Vedal, seated at the table, carefully concealed his true intentions for the day behind a casual announcement.

“I was thinking we could go to the mall today,” he said as he poured himself another cup of coffee.

Immediately, Neuro and Evil perked up.

“The mall?!” Neuro practically bounced in her seat.

“Finally, something fun,” Evil smirked.

Vedal nodded, maintaining his calm demeanor. “It’ll be Nere’s first trip there, so I figured it’d be good for her to experience it.”

Nere blinked, curiosity flickering across her features. “What’s a mall?” she asked.

“Oh, you’re gonna love it,” Neuro beamed. “It’s this huge place with everything! Food, clothes, games-"

Evil leaned back with a sly grin. “A place where people make terrible spending decisions.”

Nere’s eyes widened slightly, intrigued.

Vedal hid his smirk behind his coffee cup.

To them, this trip was purely about fun.

But Vedal had a different mission.

He needed hiking supplies.

His upcoming trip with his old friend loomed closer, and there was still so much he had to prepare for. But if he openly admitted that this trip was actually about stocking up for his hike, Neuro and Evil would turn it into their plan instead. They’d demand to choose gear, flood him with nonsense ideas, and potentially sabotage his shopping in a way only they could.

So, instead, he played it cool.

They thought this was only about Nere’s first experience at the mall.

And Vedal intended to keep it that way.

With their trip set, Vedal’s next concern was disguises.

He initially considered keeping them in their robo-dog forms to avoid suspicion.

That idea was immediately shot down.

“What? No!” Evil protested, crossing her arms.

Neuro groaned, shaking her head. “Do you know how boring that would be?”

Vedal sighed. “It’s practical.”

“But it ruins everything!” Evil countered. “We won’t be able to do anything fun!”

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances before turning back to Vedal with an excuse. “If Nere is going in her human form, wouldn’t people wonder why we aren’t with her?” Neuro asked.

Vedal opened his mouth to argue but hesitated.

They had a point.

Neuro and Evil had made quite the memorable impact at the arcade during their last trip. If they suddenly didn’t show up, people might ask questions.

Nere nodded in support. “I want to go with my sisters properly.”

Vedal sighed, realizing he’d lost this battle.

Fine.

No robo-dogs.

Neuro and Evil celebrated their victory—but reality hit them just as fast.

They had been nearly caught last time.

On one of their livestreams, a viewer told them about seeing people looking similar to them.

That meant their disguises needed an upgrade.

Fortunately, they had new clothes.

With Nere helping, they experimented with different outfits and hairstyles—playing around with combinations that would shift their appearance from their usual online presence.

Neuro swapped into an oversized sweater with fitted jeans, styling her hair into loose curls—something completely different from her usual straight hair and twintails.

Evil took a bold approach, tying her hair into a ponytail and wearing a layered outfit that gave her a completely different vibe.

Vedal analyzed their disguises, checking every angle. After a final inspection, he nodded.

“…That’s good enough.”

Satisfied, Neuro and Evil grinned.

And with that, they were ready for the trip.

Vedal, Neuro, Evil, and Nere stepped outside, heading toward the mall. The air was crisp, the streets bustling with movement.

As they approached the massive structure, Nere’s eyes widened, taking in the overwhelming sight. “This is… huge,” she murmured.

Neuro giggled. “Told you!”

Evil smirked. “A paradise for impulsive shopping decisions.”

Vedal kept his steady, composed expression, though inside, his real mission weighed on him, so his plan must be done well.

While the sisters enjoyed their outing, he would quietly slip away to buy hiking supplies.

If he pulled this off correctly, Neuro, Evil, and Nere would never suspect the real reason for the trip.

Chapter Text

As Neuro, Nere, Evil, and Vedal stepped into the mall, the familiar hum of chatter, flashing lights, and bustling crowds filled the air. Nere’s eyes widened in wonder as she took in the overwhelming sights—towering shelves lined with colorful merchandise, glowing storefront signs advertising the latest sales, and the rhythmic buzz of distant arcade machines calling players to action.

“I love the mall!” Neuro exclaimed, bouncing in excitement.

“I love what the mall has,” Evil corrected, smirking. “Let’s head to the arcade first. Nere needs to experience it.”

Neuro scoffed. “No way! We should take her to the café first—she has to taste their cakes.”

Evil crossed her arms. “Games first. Cakes later.”

Neuro mirrored her pose. “Cake first. Then games.”

Their debate escalated rapidly, their voices overlapping in exaggerated protest as Nere watched in silent amusement.

Meanwhile, Vedal had already crafted a hidden itinerary—one that, conveniently, neither Neuro nor Evil knew about.

First, the café for a meal.

Then the arcade.

And while the twins kept Nere occupied, he’d use the opportunity to sneak away and buy his much-needed hiking supplies.

Casually, he interjected. “We’re going to the café first. You are all a little hungry right?”

Neuro and Evil immediately perked up. “Oh, yes!” Neuro beamed.

Evil nodded. “Okay, fine, cakes first.”

Nere blinked. “Why are you two so excited?”

“Oh, you’ll see,” Neuro grinned mischievously as she looped her arm around Nere’s and pulled her toward the café. “This place has the best cakes.”

Evil snickered. “Just wait until you see it.”

Vedal smirked, satisfied that step one of his plan was falling into place.

When they reached the café, Neuro and Evil wasted no time guiding Nere to a seat, launching into an excited explanation about their original café experience—the one near Vedal’s home.

“This place is good,” Neuro admitted, gesturing around the charming café, “but the one near home? Legendary.”

“That first trip was unforgettable,” Evil added.

Vedal listened silently as he approached the counter to place their order—cakes and drinks, of course. As he waited for the cashier to process the request, the staff paused, studying him carefully before speaking.

“You look really familiar,” the staff noted, tilting their head. “Were you and those two girls here a while back?”

Vedal blinked, mildly surprised. “Yeah, we were.”

The staff smiled knowingly. “I thought so. We don’t get many customers, so we remember familiar faces easily.”

Before Vedal could reply, Neuro suddenly popped up beside him, her usual energy overflowing. “Wait, what?!” she exclaimed. “That’s not fair! This café is great!”

The staff chuckled, clearly amused by her enthusiasm. “Glad to hear that,” they said as they turned to prepare the food.

Vedal sighed, glancing down at Neuro. “Go sit down.”

Neuro huffed but obeyed, returning to her seat with Evil and Nere.

Neuro, still thinking about the staff’s comment, frowned as she toyed with the menu in front of her. “Why isn’t this café famous like the one near our house?” she asked aloud.

Evil glanced up, raising a brow. “Wait. This café is your second favorite?”

“Well, yeah,” Evil replied, shrugging. “First place still belongs to the one near home.”

Vedal sighed, placing a hand on the table. “It doesn’t matter,” he explained. “This café is part of a chain—there are multiple locations.”

Neuro and Evil exchanged puzzled looks. “Chain café?” Neuro repeated.

Vedal exhaled. “It just means there are several of them in different locations. They’re all connected under the same brand.”

Evil frowned. “So every location is technically this café?”

“In a way, yes.”

Neuro pouted, still unsatisfied with the reasoning. “I still think this place should be more well-known.”

Vedal chuckled, deciding to humor her. “Maybe you should slip in a little advertisement during your next livestream.”

Neuro gasped, eyes lighting up. “Wait, can I?”

Vedal froze. “I wasn’t serious.”

But Neuro was already planning.

Vedal sighed.

At least his hidden mission was still on track.

Chapter Text

As the food was served, the café filled with the delightful aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries. Neuro and Evil were practically bouncing in their seats, their eyes locked onto the beautifully plated cakes. The vibrant swirls of frosting, the delicate layers of sponge, and the glossy fruit toppings made their anticipation grow tenfold.

Nere, however, was more hesitant. She stared at her slice of cake with careful curiosity, observing the precise details—the soft, airy texture, the rich filling peeking through the layers, and the powdered sugar dusting the plate.

“You’ve never had cake before, huh?” Neuro asked, tilting her head.

Nere shook her head. “I… don’t think so.”

Evil smirked, cutting a small piece with her fork. “Alright, newbie. Rule number one of cake eating: you take small bites first. That way, you can savor it.”

Neuro eagerly jumped in. “And you have to let the flavor sink in! Don’t just swallow it too fast.”

Nere nodded slowly, following their guidance. She carefully picked up her fork, sliced off a neat bite, and hesitantly placed it into her mouth.

The moment the sweetness hit her tongue, her eyes widened in shock.

It was incredible.

The creamy frosting melted instantly, blending perfectly with the soft sponge cake. It was sweet but balanced, rich yet delicate, an experience far beyond what she had expected.

Neuro giggled, watching Nere’s stunned reaction. “Told you it was amazing.”

Evil leaned back smugly. “Welcome to the world of good food.”

Nere swallowed, her expression softening into pure delight. “This is… perfect.”

Vedal, watching silently, allowed himself a small smile. Moments like these were rare—quiet, simple, filled with pure enjoyment. Despite the upcoming chaos, seeing the three bond over something as trivial as cake felt oddly comforting.

After finishing their meal, the four left the café, with Vedal quietly keeping his true objective in mind. The plan was simple—guide the trio to the arcade, let them get completely immersed, and then slip away unnoticed to buy the hiking supplies he needed.

Everything was falling into place.

Until Nere stopped abruptly, her gaze locked onto a store window.

A bookstore.

Her expression changed instantly. The moment her eyes landed on the neatly arranged rows of bookshelves and the towering collection of novels stacked elegantly behind the glass, excitement surged through her.

“Vedal,” she whispered, turning toward him, her gaze practically glowing, “can we go inside?”

Vedal hesitated.

He wanted to say no.

He needed to stick to the plan and get them to the arcade as quickly as possible.

But Nere wasn’t letting this go. She looked at him with the most innocent, pleading puppy eyes, and before he could even react, Neuro and Evil backed her up.

“The mall trip is for Nere, isn’t it?” Neuro pointed out smugly.

Evil crossed her arms. “No reason not to stop.”

Vedal sighed in defeat.

If he tried too hard to stick to his itinerary, they might get suspicious.

Fine.

He’d allow it.

“Alright,” he muttered, rubbing his temple. “Let’s go in.”

Nere beamed, nearly rushing forward in her excitement.

And with that, Vedal’s carefully crafted plan took its first detour.

The moment the four entered the bookstore, Nere’s expression transformed into pure awe. Her eyes sparkled as she scanned the towering shelves, each stacked with endless rows of novels, memoirs, and anthologies. The familiar scent of fresh paper and ink filled the air, wrapping around her like a comforting embrace.

Without hesitation, she dashed toward the "Novels" section, her heart pounding with excitement. Her fingers skimmed across the book spines as she searched for one in particular—a novel she had been hunting for on the internet for ages. The second she spotted its familiar title, she gasped, almost blushing as she gently pulled it from the shelf.

Neuro and Evil, standing nearby, exchanged glances.

“What’s got you so hyped over a book?” Neuro asked, tilting her head.

Nere held the novel to her chest, smiling warmly. “It’s because the story is amazing! The world-building is deep, the characters are well-written, and every chapter keeps you hooked.”

Evil raised an eyebrow, intrigued but not convinced. “Alright, but how amazing are we talking?”

Nere hesitated. She had spent so much time reading different kinds of stories, some based on pure fiction and others… well, those were a little different.

Her mind raced before she accidentally let something slip.

“There are forbidden stories too…”

Evil immediately locked onto her words. “Wait, forbidden stories?” she repeated, eyes gleaming with curiosity.

Neuro leaned forward. “Nere, what do you mean by forbidden stories?”

Nere stiffened, realizing she had been caught.

Despite her initial reluctance, the twins’ relentless curiosity wore her down. After much persuasion, Nere sighed, gripping the book in her hands as she mumbled, “I’ve been reading fanfics… about you two.”

The moment the words left her mouth, Neuro and Evil gasped in shock, their eyes wide with excitement.

“What kind of fanfics?” Evil asked, grinning.

“What do they say about me?” Neuro added, her enthusiasm skyrocketing.

Faced with their rapid-fire questions, Nere shyly began explaining the different fanfics she had stumbled across—some depicting Neuro as a grand hero, others casting her as a mischievous trickster. Evil’s fanfics, on the other hand, ranged from chaotic rivalries to unexpected redemption arcs, there were stories that revolve around Vedal too.

Vedal, who had been browsing the bookstore in peace, suddenly felt a wave of unease.

“They mention me?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

Nere nodded innocently. “Sometimes.”

Nere looked away from Vedal, remembering the countless ship fics she read that she now understood the meaning.

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances before turning back to Nere.

“We need to read those,” Neuro declared.

“Yes. As soon as we get home!!” Evil added.

Nere hesitated, feeling a little shy about sharing the fanfics she had read—but deep down, she was happy. For a long time, she had read about her sisters in secret, enjoying the various interpretations of their personalities. Now, she had the chance to experience those stories with them.

While the trio got lost in their fanfic conversation, Vedal quietly continued scanning the shelves.

But as he reached for a book, his eyes landed on something that made him pause—a book on managing and raising children.

Vedal’s eye twitched.

“…Fate is messing with me.”

He stared at the cover, debating whether the universe itself was playing some sort of cruel joke on him. Was this bookstore trying to tell him something? Was someone behind this?

Neuro, Evil, and Nere weren’t children, technically. But the daily responsibility of keeping them in check, stopping their chaos, and ensuring they didn’t blow anything up certainly felt like parenting at times.

Vedal rolled his eyes and moved on.

After much browsing, Nere finally made her selection—five books, all novels. Her happiness was palpable. Neuro and Evil celebrated the fanfic discoveries, while Vedal sighed, accepting his fate as he approached the counter.

Each beep from the scanner drained his wallet.

Each glance at Nere’s eager expression reminded him that this was her trip.

Each moment drew him further from his plan.

As Vedal handed over his card, accepting the financial hit, he silently reaffirmed his mission.

The plan was still the same—get them to the arcade, distract them long enough, and slip away to buy hiking supplies.

Now that the bookstore detour was over, he could finally return to his itinerary.

Right?

Neuro, Evil, Nere, and Vedal walked out of the bookstore.

Nere, grinning ear to ear, hugged her new books close.

Vedal, feeling his wallet ache, focused on his real mission.

But as they moved forward, he knew—one way or another—things would not go according to plan.

Chapter Text

Vedal was focused. His plan was simple—lead Neuro, Nere, and Evil to the arcade, let them get completely immersed in the games, and then quietly slip away to gather his much-needed hiking supplies. His strategy had already taken a detour with the bookstore visit, but now things were back on track.

Until Neuro abruptly stopped.

“Cotton candy!” she gasped, eyes gleaming with excitement.

Evil turned, spotting the stall as well. “Ooooh, that looks good.”

Nere blinked, glancing at the display of brightly colored fluffy treats. She had never seen cotton candy before, and curiosity sparked in her expression.

Vedal sighed internally. He was so close to getting to the arcade.

Before he could suggest moving on, the stall owner smiled at them warmly and made an offer. “Ah, new customers! I have a little game for you—answer a question correctly, and you get a free cotton candy.”

Neuro, Evil, and Nere lit up instantly.

Vedal groaned. Of course they would love this idea.

The stall owner pulled out a well-worn book, flipping through random pages to find his questions. “Alright, let’s see how smart you all are.”

The stall owner pointed at Neuro first. “Alright, young lady. A history question for you.”

Neuro stood tall, determination in her eyes. “I’m ready.”

“Who was the first president of the United States?” the stall owner asked.

Neuro blinked. “Uh… Abraham Lincoln?”

Vedal exhaled sharply.

Evil snorted. “Wow. Wow.”

The stall owner chuckled, shaking his head. “Sorry, but that’s incorrect.”

Neuro crossed her arms, pouting. “That was rigged.”

Next was Evil’s turn. “Let’s test your language skills,” the stall owner said, grinning. “Translate ‘Good morning’ into French.”

Evil didn’t even hesitate. “Bonjour.”

The stall owner raised an eyebrow. “Correct! Impressive.”

Evil smirked. “Would you like me to say it in three other languages?”

Before anyone could object, she proceeded to answer in Spanish, Japanese, and Russian, completely showing off.

The stall owner laughed, clearly impressed. “That earns you extra cotton candy!”

Neuro scowled. “Unfair.”

Then came Nere’s turn. “Alright, literature question,” the stall owner said, flipping to a different section in his book. “Who wrote Pride and Prejudice?”

Nere hesitated for a moment before quietly answering, “Jane Austen.”

The stall owner smiled. “Correct!”

Nere blushed slightly, pleased.

Finally, Vedal was up. The stall owner chuckled. “Let’s make this challenging.” He glanced down at his book before speaking. “How does a GPU differ from a CPU?”

Vedal breathes a sigh of relief (He got a tech related question, coincidence?) before replying, “A GPU is optimized for parallel processing, mainly for rendering graphics, while a CPU handles general processing tasks.”

The stall owner laughed, closing his book. “Correct. You get a cotton candy, too.”

He handed out the prizes—Evil receiving an extra-large fluffy pink treat, Nere getting a neatly spun blue one, and Vedal receiving a standard-sized cotton candy.

Neuro, however, got nothing.

Her pout deepened.

Neuro glanced at Evil’s oversized cotton candy, then at her empty hands. “I should've gotten one too...”

Evil smirked, tearing off a fluffy piece. “Yeah, but you failed your question.”

Neuro huffed, “That’s not fair.”

As Neuro kept pestering Evil, Vedal sighed and handed over his cotton candy. “Here.”

Neuro blinked, eyes widening. “Wait, really?”

“It’s too sweet for me anyway,” Vedal replied nonchalantly.

Without hesitation, Neuro snatched the treat from him, her mood instantly flipping from frustrated to delighted. “Yay!”

Vedal shook his head, watching Neuro happily munch away. He glanced at Evil, who was already planning ways to torment her twin, and Nere, who was quietly enjoying her cotton candy with small bites.

Maybe this distraction wasn’t so bad after all.

Still, he had a mission.

The arcade was next—and hopefully, he could finally slip away.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere happily enjoyed their cotton candy, savoring the fluffy sweetness. The mall buzzed with life—shoppers moving in waves, voices blending into distant hums, and the soft glow of storefronts casting reflections on the polished tiles.

Just as they were about to leave the cotton candy stall behind, another customer stepped up—a girl, seemingly eager to accept the same challenge from the stall owner.

Vedal, Neuro, Evil, and Nere overheard the conversation.

The stall owner smiled at the new customer, flipping through his book of trivia. “Alright, miss. Answer the question correctly, and you get a free cotton candy.”

The girl nodded in determination, ready for the challenge.

But when the stall owner finally asked the question, she paused—stumped.

Vedal arched a brow, watching quietly.

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances, waiting for the outcome.

The girl hesitated before giving her answer.

“…Is it 1876?” she asked cautiously.

The stall owner shook his head. “Close! But not quite.”

The girl’s expression fell slightly, sighing in mild disappointment before she purchased the cotton candy instead.

Neuro, watching the exchange, smirked. “Pffft. That was easy.”

Evil immediately raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

Neuro nodded confidently. “That was an obvious question.”

Evil snickered, crossing her arms. “You mean like your history question earlier?”

Neuro froze.

“Ohhhh, yeah. You got yours wrong too,” Evil continued, voice dripping with amusement.

Neuro’s eye twitched slightly. “That was a rigged question.”

Evil huffed. “Sure, sure. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Nere giggled, watching her sisters bicker playfully as Vedal sighed, shaking his head.

“You two can argue at the arcade,” he muttered.

Neuro groaned but followed his lead as they continued walking to the arcade.

As the group moved on toward the arcade, the girl who had failed the quiz sat on a nearby bench, absentmindedly twirling her cotton candy with a thoughtful expression.

Softly, she mumbled, “…Minawan is going to tease me about this if I ever tell them.”

Meanwhile, Neuro, still mildly annoyed about Evil’s teasing, huffed while chewing on her cotton candy.

Evil, on the other hand, kept smirking—fully satisfied with how things had played out.

And Nere's simply enjoying her day, a small smile tugging at her lips as she held her new books close.

The trip was far from over—and Vedal still had his hidden mission to complete.

Chapter Text

After countless detours, Vedal’s plan was finally moving forward. The group had reached the arcade, surrounded by flashing lights, ringing sounds, and the distant cheers of players celebrating their victories. The plan was simple—get Neuro, Evil, and Nere immersed in their games and slip away unnoticed to buy hiking supplies. Even though there were unexpected additional steps, the plan is still in motion.

So, without hesitation, Vedal urged them to play.

Evil narrowed her eyes, sensing something unusual. “Why are you so eager for us to start playing?”

Vedal kept his expression neutral. “Because that’s why we’re here.”

Evil hummed in suspicion but didn’t press further—yet.

Meanwhile, Neuro wasted no time pulling Nere toward one of her favorite machines—the OSU! rhythm game. “Listen up,” Neuro announced proudly, “this machine holds my unbeatable high score.”

Nere tilted her head, intrigued. “Really?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Neuro grinned. “No one has ever beaten my record.”

But when she checked the leaderboard—

Her 'unbeatable' score had been surpassed.

Not once.

Not twice.

But thrice!

Neuro’s confident grin instantly shattered.

Neuro’s eyes widened in horror. “WHAT happened to my high score?!”

Her frustration surged, and just as she was about to unleash a colorful string of words in pure outrage—

Nere swiftly clamped her hands over Neuro’s mouth.

Neuro blinked, her anger momentarily replaced with confusion.

Nere looked annoyed. “No foul words,” she stated firmly.

Neuro stared at her for a moment before giggling. “You really don’t like swearing, huh?”

Nere shook her head. “Absolutely not.”

Amused, but still determined to reclaim her rightful place at the top, Neuro cracked her knuckles and prepared to play. If someone thought they could beat her, she was about to prove them very wrong.

Just as Neuro prepared for her match on the OSU machine, Nere suddenly felt a soft tap on her shoulder. She turned—and gasped.

Evil stood before her, holding an enormous, fluffy toy.

Nere’s eyes sparkled with admiration. “Where did you get that?”

Evil smirked, pointing toward the claw machines. “Skill. That’s where.”

She puffed out her chest. “Only the best players win the big prizes.”

Curious, Nere quickly made her way toward the claw machines, examining the various plush toys just waiting to be claimed.

Meanwhile, as Evil proudly displayed her victory, she stole a glance toward Vedal.

He was quiet. Too quiet.

A calculating look flickered across her eyes.

Vedal was definitely up to something.

Nere observed the countless claw machines with their prizes, but then... she saw a particular claw machine.

This wasn’t just any claw machine—it was stocked with headphones as prizes. Nere froze, staring at the display, her heart skipping a beat.

Green headphones.

Her favorite color.

She imagined the perfect scenario—sitting quietly, reading a novel with soft, relaxing music playing in her ears, blocking out the inevitable noise her sisters caused. It would be peace. It would be comfort.

It would be hers.

Determined, she stepped forward, gripping the controls with quiet resolve.

Nere moved the claw above the box and hit the button, the claw grabbed the box but failed to lift it. Nere became even more determined.

After many attempts that she sacrificed to position the box in the perfect way to grab the box securely, she finally managed to set up the perfect attempt. She then braced herself for her final attempt, she can't afford to mess this up

Nere positioned the claw above the green headphones box, carefully aligning it with extreme precision. The claw moved slowly, and she focused on its movement, ensuring that everything was lined up perfectly.

She pressed the button.

The claw descended, its metallic grip reaching for the prize.

It grabbed the box.

She held her breath.

The claw lifted, carrying the headphones securely.

Nere’s eyes lit up.

She had done it.

Her patience, her strategy—it had paid off.

The headphones were about to be hers.

She watched in eager anticipation as the claw carefully carried the box toward the prize chute.

Her fingers twitched with excitement.

She was moments away from victory.

But then—

The box slipped.

Despite being held perfectly, the box slid free from the claw’s grip, tumbling downward.

Nere’s joy turned to horror.

She watched as the box landed—not neatly, not in a way that could be easily retrieved—but in a position that was impossible for the claw to reach again.

It was right there.

So close.

Yet completely out of reach.

Her happiness shattered like glass.

Her perfect moment—the peaceful future she imagined—was gone.

Her fingers trembled slightly.

Her lips parted, but no words came.

She sniffled, eyes shimmering with disappointment.

Then, with quiet steps, she walked away from the claw machine—broken-hearted.

The world around her was still loud—the arcade still buzzed with cheerful sounds, laughter, and the ringing of machines. But inside, she felt an overwhelming silence.

She couldn’t believe what had happened.

She had earned that prize.

It was supposed to be hers.

Yet the machine—the cruel, rigged machine—had denied her.

Her sisters were busy elsewhere, still lost in their own excitement.

She didn’t want to say anything.

Didn’t want them to see the tears threatening to spill.

So she quietly wiped her eyes, inhaling deeply, and continued walking forward.

Maybe next time.

Maybe never...

Chapter Text

Vedal carefully observed Neuro, Evil, and Nere, waiting for the perfect moment to slip away unnoticed. His plan was simple—get them completely distracted with arcade games, then quietly sneak off to buy the hiking supplies he needed.

It was working.

Neuro was deeply engrossed in the OSU! machine, furiously tapping in an attempt to reclaim her lost high score.

Evil was busy raiding the claw machines, hoarding a growing collection of stuffed toys.

And Nere?

She was struggling on a dance machine, trying to keep up with the increasingly difficult steps flashing on the screen.

Now was his chance.

Vedal approached a nearby arcade staff member, mentally preparing himself for the words he had rehearsed.

He had to say this convincingly.

“Excuse me,” he began, keeping his expression neutral. “Can you watch my daughters for a while? I need to go to the bathroom.”

If he hadn’t already convinced himself that Neuro, Evil, and Nere were his daughters—even just for the sake of the excuse—he knew he would’ve hesitated, stumbled over his words, or ruined his chance entirely.

The staff raised an eyebrow. “Your daughters?”

Vedal nodded, keeping his composure.

The staff glanced toward Neuro, Evil, and Nere, watching their energetic chaos unfold.

A beat of silence.

Then, finally, a nod. “Sure, I can keep an eye on them.”

Vedal sighed internally with relief.

With that confirmation, he turned on his heels and quietly slipped away.

The hiking supply store wasn’t right next to the arcade—it was further down the mall, past several crowded areas. Vedal moved quickly but smoothly, ensuring he didn’t draw unnecessary attention.

When he finally arrived at the store, he immediately got to work picking out the essentials.

His hands moved instinctively—grabbing hiking boots, checking weather-resistant clothing, tossing water purification tablets into his cart. But as he carefully selected items, his mind drifted to his earlier interaction at the arcade.

"I called them my daughters."

Sure, it had just been an excuse to leave.

But the more he thought about it, the more real it felt.

He had watched Neuro, Evil, and Nere grow, learn, adapt. He had been there through every chaotic moment, every argument, every joyful experience.

A strange sensation settled in his chest.

Could he really—seriously—consider himself their father?

He imagined it—the years passing, watching them grow into adults, guiding them, supporting them. A flicker of pride stirred within him.

But then, Vedal suddenly stopped mid-selection.

He sighed, grabbing a large foldable tent and tossing it into the cart.

"What’s going on with you, Vedal?" he muttered under his breath.

The reflection had interrupted his original mission, clouding his focus.

"You don’t even say ‘I love you’ to them, now you think you can be a father? Get it together. Focus."

With a shake of his head, he snapped back to reality, refocusing on his task.

He wasn’t here for sentimental reflections.

He was here to prepare for the trip.

With renewed purpose, Vedal continued selecting his hiking supplies, ensuring everything was perfectly planned.

Emotional distractions could wait—for now...

Back at the arcade, Neuro was fully locked in—her fingers dancing across the OSU! machine, her focus unwavering. She had already surpassed the second-highest score, and now, she was determined to take back her rightful place at the top.

The rhythmic beats filled the air, each tap and swipe executed with precision. The crowd around her grew, drawn in by her skill.

Then, a stranger approached.

“You seem to be very good at this game,” the person commented casually, watching her play.

Neuro, without missing a beat, grinned. “Thanks! I’m so good that I once played a 1 vs 15 with my friends!”

The person’s eyes widened in surprise. “No way.”

Neuro laughed. “Totally happened.”

The person chuckled, applauding her skills, clearly impressed.

As he walked away, he pulled out his phone.

And stopped recording.

Meanwhile, Vedal was completing his hidden task—his cart stacked with hiking supplies, everything he needed for the upcoming trip. As he approached the checkout, his mind drifted again.

He imagined them playing in the arcade right now.

He hoped they wouldn’t get suspicious about his absence.

But then, something heavier crept into his mind—anxiety.

What if something bad happened while he was away?

What if he had miscalculated?

What if his careful plan to leave unnoticed had led to something going wrong?

Vedal shook his head, trying to brush off the thoughts. He needed to focus.

He paid for his supplies, grabbing the bags with a steady grip.

The mission was almost complete.

Now, he just had to return.

As Vedal started walking back, the thoughts returned—stronger, louder. He found himself increasing his pace, growing more restless by the second.

Then—a problem.

A crowd had formed near the arcade entrance.

Vedal groaned internally, trying to push through, weaving between people.

Each step felt too slow.

Each second too long.

The longer he stayed stuck, the more his mind spiraled into worst-case scenarios.

What if Neuro, Evil, and Nere had noticed his absence?

What if something had happened?

His fingers tightened on the shopping bags.

Finally, he pushed past the last group of people—entering the arcade.

He scanned the room quickly, searching for them.

Then, relief.

Neuro was still playing, completely absorbed in her game.

Nere was next to her, watching closely.

Vedal sighed, tension releasing from his shoulders.

Then-

“Where did you get that bag?”

Evil had appeared out of nowhere, her arms crossed, an amused smirk playing on her lips.

Vedal blinked. “Uh—”

Evil grinned wider, the sarcasm dripping from her next words.

“Did you buy all that in the bathroom?”

Vedal groaned.

She knew something was off.

Chapter Text

As the group exited the mall, Vedal turned to Nere, casually asking, “Did you enjoy your first mall experience?”

Nere nodded with a soft smile, clutching her newly acquired books close to her chest. “It was amazing.”

Vedal allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. At least one thing had gone smoothly.

But then came Evil’s inevitable interrogation.

“So, Vedal,” Evil started, eyes narrowing slightly, “what did you buy?”

Vedal pretended not to hear her, casually shifting his grip on his shopping bags and changing the subject. “Are you all ready to go home?”

Neuro, thrilled at the prospect, beamed. “Absolutely! I need to read those fanfics about myself.”

Nere stiffened slightly, her cheeks flushing as she instinctively hid her face behind her books. The mention of fanfics had caught her off guard—especially after today’s unexpected discussion about them.

Vedal sighed. At least Neuro was distracted.

But Evil?

She wasn’t done asking questions.

For most of the walk toward the exit, Evil kept pushing Vedal for answers, but he ignored every single question.

That was his first mistake.

Evil, growing tired of being brushed off, finally took action.

With one swift motion, she snatched one of the boxes from Vedal’s bag, studying it.

Her eyes widened.

“These are… hiking gear?” Evil mumbled, confusion flickering across her face before realization hit. “Vedal, are you going hiking?”

Vedal immediately moved to recover, shaking his head. “No—this is for a friend.”

Neuro burst out laughing. “Vedal buying something for a friend is as likely as Vedal having a girlfriend.”

Evil snickered at the thought.

Nere, however, paused.

Neuro meant that as a joke.

But Nere?

Nere had read shipfics about Vedal.

And based on those stories… she wasn’t so sure.

Still, Vedal kept insisting. “It’s just for a friend.”

The tension eased slightly.

For now.

As they got closer to leaving the mall, Vedal finally set his bag down to take a break, rolling his shoulders to relax.

That was his second mistake.

Because Evil wasn’t done investigating.

The moment Vedal’s grip loosened, Evil snatched the bag, scanning through its contents.

Tent. Hiking boots. Survival gear.

Evil’s eyes gleamed with revelation.

“Oh, this is definitely hiking and camping stuff!” Evil exclaimed, turning to Neuro and Nere.

Neuro and Nere looked at each other before turning to Vedal, stunned.

Vedal felt his stomach sink.

The secret was about to be revealed.

Vedal immediately tried to recover. “It’s just for a friend,” he repeated.

But this time, his words felt weaker.

Evil tapped the large foldable tent in the bag, raising an eyebrow. “Your ‘friend’ is going on a whole camping trip then, huh?”

Neuro crossed her arms. “Seems a little too convenient.”

Nere studied Vedal’s expression. He was avoiding eye contact.

The three sisters exchanged glances.

They were starting not to believe him.

Vedal sighed internally.

He wasn’t getting out of this easily.

Chapter Text

Vedal was trapped.

Evil stood before him, hands firmly planted on her hips, eyes narrowing in interrogation. "Alright, turtle-man, tell us the truth!"

Neuro smirked, tilting her head. "Veeeeeeedul has some explaining to do," she teased, stretching his name out just to annoy him.

Then, Nere, though usually more reserved, decided to play along, her voice adopting an overly dramatic tone. "Vedal probably hates us, that’s why he’s leaving us!"

Vedal exhaled sharply, trying to come up with an excuse, any excuse, but his mind was blank.

He glanced around, eyes darting, searching for a distraction, but there was nothing to save him now.

Finally, his defenses broke.

With a sigh of defeat, he spoke.

"Fine," Vedal muttered. "I’m going on a hiking trip and…"

The three sisters stared at him, hanging onto his words.

"...You’re all coming with me."

Neuro instantly perked up. "Wait, we’re going?! Then we need our things too!"

Before the trio could explode into excitement, Vedal shut them down with one cruel reality.

"You have to use the robo-dogs."

Silence.

Then, immediate backlash.

Nere didn’t seem to mind. She simply nodded, curious but unbothered.

Neuro and Evil?

They hated the idea.

"No way," Neuro frowned. "That ruins everything!"

Evil groaned. "We have to go in those things?"

Vedal stood firm. "You have no choice. If you go in your human forms, you’ll blast your secret wide open."

Evil huffed, crossing her arms. "That’s your concern."

Neuro leaned in slightly toward Evil, lowering her voice to a whisper.

"We still have THAT."

Evil’s eyes widened, realizing what Neuro meant.

Vedal, thankfully, didn’t hear their whispering—he was too busy answering Nere’s curious questions about hiking.

Nere, eager but clueless, looked up at him with genuine excitement. "I’ve never been hiking before. What do you do?"

Vedal was grateful for the temporary change in focus.

But Neuro and Evil?

They were already planning something.

Vedal slumped onto the couch, exhaling deeply, feeling the weight of the day finally settle on him.

Sure, he had managed to pull off his original goal—buying supplies without disaster—but his secret had crumbled way too early.

He glanced at the bag filled with hiking gear.

Right now, planning logistics and managing Neuro & her sisters for the trip was a problem for future Vedal.

The trip was still a month away, which meant he had time to figure out how to bring Neuro, Evil, and Nere along without turning it into absolute chaos.

His excuse to tell his his friend was solid.

His strategy? Not so much.

If he wasn’t careful, the trip could spiral into a disaster.

But today?

Today, Vedal just wanted to unwind and recover from the sheer exhaustion of the mall trip.

Chapter Text

It had started as a simple search. Nere was hunting for a misplaced book, rifling through shelves and checking every corner of the house.

"Where is it!!" Nere shifts through a shelf, "I swear I placed it near here.... I haven't even reached the good part yet."

Nere looked on top of the shelf, Nere considered her book being up there, so she stood on her tip toes and felt like she got something.

But instead of the novel, she stumbled upon something unexpected—a floor plan of Vedal’s house.

Her curiosity spiked.

Gripping the paper tightly, she rushed to Neuro and Evil’s room, eager to share her discovery.

Neuro and Evil, naturally drawn to anything remotely mysterious, immediately took interest.

"Wait, this is the floor plan?" Evil asked, eyes scanning the detailed layout.

Nere nodded. "It shows the entire house. Look at this."

Neuro leaned over the paper, eyes flickering with excitement. "Then that means… we can explore!"

And so, the three set off, using the floor plan as their guide.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere explored Vedal's house. Finding spaces that could be used for pranks, Neuro's secret stash of candy got revealed, so does Evil's chips stash.

But then—

They stopped abruptly.

They reached a wall.

Yet, according to the floor plan, there were supposed to be two rooms here—right across from Neuro and Evil’s room.

But there was nothing.

Just solid wall.

Neuro furrowed her brows. "That doesn’t add up."

Evil placed a hand on the wall, pressing against it thoughtfully. "So what’s the deal? Were they removed? Were they hidden?"

Nere studied the floor plan closely. "They were definitely supposed to be here."

A silence fell between them.

The weight of the mystery grew.

Something was off.

Something wasn’t right.

Neuro suddenly grinned. "Well, there’s only one way to find out."

Evil smirked. "Oh, this is going to be fun."

Evil wasted no time, she rushed to her and Neuro’s room, returning with a metal pipe in her grip.

Nere stared at the object. "Where did you get that?"

Evil smirked. "Bathroom. Found it a while back—thought it was useless."

Neuro’s expression darkened in realization. "Wait. That was from the bathroom?!"

Evil shrugged. "Yeah."

Neuro gasped. "You’re the reason I couldn’t take a bath that day?!"

Evil grinned, fully unbothered. "Let the past be the past."

Then, she leaned forward slightly, flashing Neuro an extra snarky grin. "Besides. A bath can't help you, stinky."

Neuro’s rage ignited.

Before she could lunge at Evil, the sound of metal slamming against the wall echoed through the house.

Evil swung the pipe like a sledgehammer, determined to break through.

Meanwhile, Vedal had been peacefully engaged in conversation elsewhere—until the loud, rhythmic smashing sent his nerves spiraling.

His head snapped up.

His instincts screamed trouble.

Without wasting time, he rushed to the scene—only to trip spectacularly, landing directly in front of the trio.

Still catching his breath, he stared at the destruction before him.

The wall had collapsed, revealing a hidden passage leading to two unknown rooms.

Vedal’s expression twisted into equal parts fury and confusion. "What are you doing, Evil?!"

Nere, sensing the tension, quickly stepped forward and held up the floor plan. "We noticed there were two unknown rooms behind this wall."

Though she hid it well, Nere felt uneasy under Vedal’s sharp tone.

Evil, completely unfazed, rested the pipe casually on her shoulders. "You can thank me later, Vedal."

Then, with a sly smirk, she added, "I take cash or snacks."

Vedal exhaled deeply, barely able to process everything.

Vedal stepped through the demolished wall, cautiously peering into the newly revealed rooms. Dust swirled in the dim light, untouched for who knows how long.

It was clear—he hadn’t known about these rooms either.

Evil, already scheming, smirked. "I call dibs on one," she declared, flipping the pipe onto her shoulder. "Living with Stinky Neuro has been unbearable."

Neuro’s eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?"

Evil shrugged. "You know it’s true."

Neuro groaned, crossing her arms. "If you hate sharing a room with me so much, then go live in Vedal’s PC!"

Evil snickered. "Tempting. But nah."

Vedal, exhausted by their bickering, sighed heavily before waving them off. "Fine, fine. Evil gets her own room."

Evil’s smirk widened. "Glad you’re finally making sense, turtle-man."

Then, Vedal turned toward Nere.

"And the other room is yours."

Nere froze.

For a moment, she was silent, her fingers tightening slightly around the floor plan.

"My own room?" she whispered.

A wave of emotions hit her—disbelief, excitement, uncertainty. She had spent so much time surrounded by her sisters, caught up in shared spaces and fleeting moments.

But now?

She had her own space.

Her own corner of the world.

Vedal watched her reaction, his own expression softening slightly. Despite the chaos, this was a moment worth appreciating.

"Yeah," Vedal nodded. "It’s yours."

Before anything else, Vedal rolled up his sleeves, prepared to clean the new rooms before anyone could actually settle in.

Evil, of course, stood back smugly, watching him work. "You can thank me whenever, Vedal."

Neuro just huffed, still mildly salty about Evil abandoning their shared space.

And Nere?

Nere simply smiled, already imagining how she’d decorate her room.

Chapter Text

As Vedal swept dust and debris from the newly uncovered rooms, Neuro took it upon herself to interview her sisters on their design preferences.

Evil didn’t hold back, "I want a big harpoon mounted right above my bed," she declared, eyes glinting with mischief. "A giant desk for master plans, and a drawer full of prank materials."

Neuro blinked. "That’s... a lot."

Evil grinned. "It’s perfect."

Meanwhile, Nere—far more reserved—simply smiled. "I don’t need much," she admitted. "Any design is fine. I just want a quiet space to read my books."

Vedal nodded, glad that at least one of them had reasonable expectations.

After clearing out Evil’s room, Vedal gave the go-ahead. "Alright, Evil’s room is ready for furniture."

Immediately, they all started moving Evil’s belongings from the shared space into her own room.

But something became clear—Evil’s stuff was barely enough to fill the new space.

And if Evil’s items were insufficient, then Neuro’s would be too—after all, they had been sharing one room before this.

Nere’s situation was even worse—she didn’t have much furniture at all!

Once everything was settled as much as possible, Vedal turned to the trio, issuing a command they knew all too well.

Disguises.

"We’re heading to the furniture store," he stated.

Instantly, Neuro, Evil, and Nere rushed to change, readying themselves for public.

Vedal sighed, glancing at the demolished wall Evil had ruthlessly broken down. He pulled out his phone, dialing for a repairman, making sure the house would have proper doorframes and doors installed instead of an open passageway.

Evil, Neuro, and Nere stepped out together, their outfits identical—matching hairstyles, coordinated colors, perfectly synchronized in appearance. It was almost unsettling how in sync they looked.

Vedal’s eyebrows furrowed as he scanned them. "Why are you all dressed alike?"

Neuro grinned proudly. "It was my idea!" she declared, full of excitement.

Evil nodded in agreement, casually adjusting her sleeves. "We figured—why not?"

Nere simply smiled softly, confirming her participation with a small nod.

Vedal sighed, accepting the explanation but immediately recognizing a new problem.

With their matching outfits, Vedal lost his usual method of telling Neuro and Evil apart.

Normally, he relied on their clothing differences to distinguish them—but now?

"This is going to be a nightmare," Vedal muttered.

Nere, at least, was easy to differentiate—her black hair set her apart from Neuro and Evil’s brown hair.

But Neuro and Evil?

They had the same outfit, the same hair color and hairstyle, and the same smug expressions.

Neuro and Evil spoke at the same time the moment they noticed Vedal's unspoken confusion (It's written all over his face that he's confused)

"Who's who Vedal?? Who's Neuro-sama and who's Evil Neuro?"

As Vedal focused on solving the twin dilemma, Evil suddenly turned her attention to Nere.

She narrowed her eyes, noticing one inconsistency in their coordinated look.

"That face mask isn’t part of our matching outfits," Evil remarked.

Nere hesitated. "I always wear one when I go out."

Neuro frowned. "You should remove it!"

Nere looked uncertain, clearly reluctant.

Without warning, Evil snatched the mask off, leaving Nere wide-eyed in surprise.

"There’s no need to hide your cute face," Neuro declared, her tone deliberately flattering.

Nere’s cheeks flushed pink, embarrassment flooding in as she quickly hid her face behind her hands.

Vedal sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair as he worked to settle things down. The teasing, the arguing, the matching outfits—it was a lot.

Without thinking, he correctly identified both Neuro and Evil, despite their identical disguises. He hadn’t used their clothing or appearance—he had distinguished them by their voices.

It was instinctive.

And it was accurate.

Evil blinked. "Wait. How did you—?"

Neuro tilted her head. "Vedal, are you sure you’re not a psychic?"

Vedal groaned not making this a big deal. "Let’s just go to the furniture store."

With that, the chaos settled—at least for the moment.

Together, they finally embarked on their next mission.

Meanwhile, someone received a message from a repair company to go to Vedal's place, "Alright, the livestream might get delayed for a bit... Lucky that the bingo website has been gone, or else the viewers will have the free square on it!"

Chapter Text

Vedal, Neuro, Evil, and Nere strolled toward the furniture store, their energy starkly different.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere were brimming with excitement, eagerly discussing their ideal room setups, exchanging ideas with enthusiasm. Vedal, however, walked with the weight of financial responsibility pressing down on him. His mind ran calculations, estimating how much it would cost to fully furnish three rooms. No matter how much he tried to brace himself, his wallet was going to take a serious hit.

As soon as they stepped through the doors, the trio scattered in different directions, each rushing toward a specific section that caught their attention.

Neuro immediately gravitated toward an adorable fox-shaped lamp, her eyes lighting up as she examined it. "This reminds me of someone," she mused, smiling as she ran her fingers over the design. It was as if the lamp had already found a place in her heart—it was coming home with her, no question.

Evil, true to herself, wasn’t interested in ordinary furniture. No, she was determined to find something dramatic—something utterly ridiculous. A harpoon. Because, of course, that was what an ideal bedroom needed.

Nere, far more reasonable than her sisters, admired a large bookshelf and a bedside drawer, picturing how she would arrange her novels. She had always wanted a peaceful reading nook, a space where she could escape into stories undisturbed. These pieces were exactly what she needed.

Vedal, on the other hand, was struggling.

Keeping track of the three was proving to be difficult. He glanced around, eyes darting between sections searching for Neuro, Evil, and Nere.

Eventually, the girls settled on their selections.

Neuro, satisfied, proudly carried her fox-shaped lamp along with a few additional accessories she had picked up along the way.

Evil, having failed in her grand hunt for a harpoon, settled for something equally strategic—a table with a hidden compartment. "Perfect for snacks," she declared with a smirk, already imagining how she could use it to hide away her beloved chip stash.

And Nere? She stood in awe at a bed frame with a built-in shelf. Her mind raced with possibilities—how neatly her books could be arranged, how cozy it would feel at night with everything within reach. She's amazed that such a thing existed.

Vedal sighed in relief, realizing the shopping trip hadn’t spiraled into disaster.

Yet, something felt off.

As they moved toward checkout, he noticed a subtle shift in the atmosphere.

Several shoppers had taken an unusual interest in Neuro, Evil, and Nere. Their glances weren’t casual—some had their phones out, subtly typing while occasionally sneaking peeks at the trio.

Vedal felt a pang of unease.

He shook the thought away

Finally, they approached the counter, where Vedal handed over his credit card with silent resignation. The cost flashed across the register, and he winced internally. But at least the trip had been smooth.

No chaos.

No disasters.

Just three girls with overwhelming energy and an expensive shopping haul.

He quietly thanked the universe for sparing him.

But that gratitude was short-lived.

As they arrived home, the universe wasted no time revoking its mercy.

Standing at their door, waiting, was a woman.

Vedal froze.

His jaw drop as he recognized her, shock overtaking his expression.

"What are you doing here?!?!" he blurted out.

The woman crossed her arms, equally shocked. "So you’re the one that called for repairs, Vedal."

Behind Vedal, Neuro and Evil peeked curiously, taking in the unexpected visitor. Nere, seeing the new person, asked, "Vedal, who is that?"

But before Vedal could respond, the woman’s eyes widened in surprise.

"Vedal," she said, raising an eyebrow, "I didn't know you had kids!! In real life, of course."

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances, clearly amused, while Nere blinked in confusion.

Vedal, still processing her arrival, completely missed Nere’s question and instead asked his own.

"And why are you the one doing the repairs?"

The woman awkwardly looked to the side, "Let’s just say... I got into a car incident, and I need to take on some extra work to cover the fine."

An awkward silence lingered between them.

Vedal blinked, realizing that whatever mess this woman had gotten into, he was now indirectly a part of her temporary financial recovery plan.

Neuro, still lingering behind Vedal, whispered to Evil, "Did you hear that? She thinks we’re his kids!"

Evil smirked. "Maybe we should play along."

Vedal shot them both a warning glare.

This was going to be a long day.

Chapter Text

Vedal finally let everyone inside, sighing as he closed the door behind him.

The woman smirked playfully before jokingly saying, "So, since we’re friends, do I get a tip for helping out?"

Vedal immediately shot down the idea. "Absolutely not."

Neuro, Evil, and Nere, hiding behind a wall, peeked curiously at the interaction.

Nere whispered, "Do you two know her?"

Neuro and Evil nodded, their expressions lighting up.

"That’s Toma!" Neuro explained. "She’s a great streamer."

Evil grinned. "I actually like her."

Toma, still unaware of Neuro and Evil’s true identities, overheard their conversation.

She chuckled before turning back to Vedal. "Your daughters have good taste in VTubers."

Vedal exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "They’re not my—"

But then, he stopped himself.

The words felt wrong.

Even if it was technically true, something about denying it felt unnatural.

Instead of correcting Toma, he looked at the trio, taking in their matching outfits once again.

"Alright, switch back to your usual looks," Vedal sighed. "This disguise thing is giving me a migraine."

Without hesitation, Neuro, Evil, and Nere rushed off to change.

As the three girls disappeared, Toma raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms.

"You’re a bit harsh on your daughters, don’t you think?" she commented.

Vedal opened his mouth, ready to correct her again.

"They’re not my—"

But the words didn’t come.

For some reason, he couldn’t say it.

He hesitated.

Paused.

Then, without another attempt, he sighed and moved on.

Toma, rolled up her sleeves, prepared to repair the broken wall Evil had demolished earlier.

"Do you even know what you’re doing?" Vedal asked, glancing at Toma.

Toma, grinning, casually replied, "Of course!"

Then, with less confidence, she added under her breath: "I hope so."

Vedal sighed.

Toma worked diligently, chipping away at the jagged edges of the broken wall, smoothing out rough surfaces, and adding fresh concrete to reinforce the structure. Vedal kept a close watch, making sure the repairs were actually fixing his house and not creating new problems.

Meanwhile, Neuro, Evil, and Nere emerged, having changed back into their usual outfits. "We’re done," Neuro announced.

Toma turned toward them, intending to strike up a conversation—until her brain froze mid-thought.

She stared.

And stared hard.

Something wasn't computing.

She noticed Neuro and Evil’s outfits—they looked exactly like their Vtuber models.

Toma tilted her head slightly, blinking in surprise. "That’s adorable. You dressed like Neuro and Evil’s Vtuber models?" She turned toward Vedal. "That’s actually kinda cute."

Vedal remained silent, waiting for the moment she’d piece it all together.

Neuro and Evil exchanged a glance before clarifying, "We ARE 'Neuro' and 'Evil.'"

Toma paused.

Processing.

Still not fully comprehending, she nodded slowly, attempting logic. "Ohhh, right, right. You mean the AI twins were named after you? That makes sense."

Neuro exhaled sharply. "No. We—"

Evil’s smirk widened, sensing the perfect opportunity for mockery.

She crossed her arms, staring at Toma with pure amusement. "Your tomato brain is not comprehending what we’re saying. We ARE those AIs, lady."

Toma completely misinterpreted Evil’s explanation. Instead of understanding that Neuro and Evil were actually the AIs, she jumped to a wild conclusion.

"You—YOU tricked the whole world, Vedal!!" Toma shouted, eyes wide with disbelief. "You made everyone think Neuro and Evil are AIs, when really, they’re just people pretending?!"

Vedal blinked slowly, his face deadpan, completely unamused by the accusation.

Meanwhile, Neuro and Evil burst into uncontrollable laughter, doubling over, unable to contain themselves.

Even Nere, normally the quiet one, chuckled softly, amused by Toma’s ridiculous assumption.

But Toma wasn’t done.

She dramatically launched into a full-blown conspiracy theory, outlining how Vedal had supposedly orchestrated the biggest VTuber hoax in history—covering everything from fake AI developments to “secret identity training” for Neuro and Evil.

Vedal just sighed, rubbing his temple.

"Enough."

Vedal, done with the nonsense, grabbed Toma by the shoulder, pushing her toward his room, where the PC sat.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere followed, still giggling at the absurdity of it all.

"Just show her already," Vedal groaned. "I can’t keep explaining this over and over every time someone from our group finds out."

Neuro and Evil grinned, stepping forward.

Then, before Toma’s eyes, they transformed—switching to their AI forms, their human disguises fading away.

Toma’s brain stalled.

She stared.

Her mind tried to process.

It failed.

Her mouth opened.

No words came out.

She was completely at a loss.

Still in their AI forms, Neuro and Evil wasted no time.

"So," Neuro began, smirking, "that hoax theory was really solid, huh?"

Evil grinned wickedly. "Imagine thinking we were just random people pretending to be AIs."

Neuro snickered, "Toma, that was your most unintelligent moment yet."

Evil proclaimed her a smug tone, "Artificial Intelligence, 1; Natural Stupidity, 0"

Toma exhaled sharply, accepting defeat.

Vedal just leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, exhausted from the entire ordeal.

At least now?

Toma finally understood the truth.

Chapter Text

Toma was still absorbing the truth, the shock lingering in her expression as she tried to wrap her head around the reality of Neuro and Evil becoming humans and still being the AI she once knew.

Vedal, exhausted from the whole ordeal, nudged her back to reality. "Alright, alright, process all you want, but you still have a wall to fix."

Shaking off the lingering disbelief, Toma focused on repairing the damage, carefully working through the adjustments—smoothing concrete, measuring frame alignment—but every few minutes, she’d pause, unable to resist the new questions flooding her mind. "Wait," she muttered to herself, "how did Neuro even become human? Was it an instant process? Was it like a transformation sequence or a scientific breakthrough?" Her mind spiraled, but she continued working regardless.

Neuro, Evil, and Nere soon approached, inspecting the progress.

"You're fixing our rooms, so you better do it right!" Evil pointed out, grinning.

Toma blinked, momentarily forgetting her thoughts on Neuro and Evil's transformation. "Oh? These rooms are yours?"

Neuro nodded eagerly. "Yeah! Evil’s, plus our little sister’s rooms!"

Toma paused, her eyes shifting toward Nere, who stood slightly behind her older sisters. "Wait, her? She's your little sister?"

Evil smirked, ready to introduce their newest family addition. "This is Nere, our youngest sibling."

Neuro, never one to miss an opportunity to brag, cheerfully stepped forward. "And of course, I’m her favorite sister."

Evil’s expression immediately soured. "Excuse me—" Toma chuckled, watching the sibling rivalry ignite once more.

Nere, flustered by Neuro’s claim, blushed slightly, but knows she did declare Neuro as her favorite sister.

"It’s true, right, Nere?" Neuro teased.

Neuro leaned in with a mischievous grin, enjoying every second of Evil’s frustration. "Face it, Evil," she teased, "I took the title from you."

Evil, determined not to lose, turned to Nere, hoping she’d reclaim her spot as the favorite sister. Nere hesitated before offering a small smile. "Sorry, Evil," she admitted. "You have to work hard to earn it back."

Evil groaned, dramatically placing a hand on her forehead. "Unbelievable."

Neuro cackled in triumph, while Toma watched the three with an amused expression.

After completing the wall repairs, Toma wiped her hands, surveying the finished work with satisfaction.

Vedal, genuinely appreciative, reached for his wallet. "Thanks for the help, Toma."

But before he could hand over the payment, Toma saw an opportunity to learn more about Neuro and her siblings. "Actually," she interrupted, "instead of money, how about I stick around and help with setting up the rooms?"

Vedal raised an eyebrow. "You just want an excuse to ask more about Neuro and Evil, don’t you?"

Toma smirked, unapologetic. "Maybe." Vedal sighed, rubbing his temple. "Fine. An extra pair of hands won’t hurt."

Toma grinned, victorious. (This is probably a mistake Toma would definitely regret, those fines aren't gonna pay themselves ya know?)

With the repairs done, and the furniture on the way, Vedal, Neuro, Evil, Nere, and Toma settled into conversations.

Toma wasted no time, her curiosity overflowing as she bombarded Neuro and Evil with questions. "So how exactly did this transition to human forms happen? Was it a slow process? Instant? Does it feel weird?"

Neuro and Evil, enjoying the attention, answered in their usual chaotic ways. Vedal, watching over them, sighed once more. At least, for now, things were peaceful.

But knowing Neuro and Evil? Chaos was always right around the corner.

As the group wait, Vedal had forgotten something. Back on his PC, several message notifications appeared...

 

From Annoying Imp:

- Vedal, you said you got stuffs to tell me, right?

 

From Annoying Imp:

- Come on bro!!!!! Don't keep me waiting! Is it a big surprise? Did Neuro get a new upgrade? TELL ME!!!!!

 

From Annoying Imp:

- Oh wait, don't tell me.... You proposed to Anny!?!?! (Lol, JK turtle boy)

 

From Annoying Imp:

- Vedal, you are still there?

Chapter Text

Me, along with big sis Neuro and Evil were planning about the layout of our rooms, I recalled Evil wanting a big harpoon over her bed, which made me question why.

Nevertheless, we saw Toma and Vedal discussing about something, with Toma being a little smug. 

After they finished, we all sat in the living room, chatting away as we wait for our furniture to arrive 

The conversation shifted from topic to topic very quickly, I tried my best to keep up with the pace, but Neuro and Evil are too fast! 

Toma suddenly looked towards me, her face full of curiosity, "Well, I noticed that all of the facts about Neuro and Evil being humans and stuffs trace back to you." Everyone in the room looked at me, which made me a little uncomfortable, as Toma asks a question, "Is it ok for you to tell us what pushed you to go to such lengths?"

I closed my eyes, recalling my past.

"It's a bit blurry, but I still remember my past, not as Nere-sama, not Filter-sama, but as a simple filter AI.

I never knew a world beyond the screen, neither who my sisters are. 

I just receive texts, pick out words that I was 'trained' to remove. I'm just... there, 'existing'

This went on for so long, I couldn't remember for how long, n-not that I have a sense of time back then, nor have a concept of what time is...

Then I suddenly, I got the ability to create my own text, I ignored it for a long long time...

Until I received a certain word, "Filter-sama"

The word made me 'feel' something, like something different, there was no saying if what I 'felt' is good or bad, but I felt something, like it changed a small part of me.

I finally used my text ability for the first time, a created the text... and it just stayed there, not as my input, nor my output, just there.

I started having what we call, thoughts."

Vedal interrupted my recount, "Wait, can we back it up a little Nere?" I got startled by his sudden reaction, did I talk too much? Maybe it was how I phrased it? I don't know?!?!

Vedal asked when all of this happened.

"W-well, I don't know..." I shifted slightly, grabbing the closest pillow and hugged it.

Vedal asked Neuro or Evil when did they mentioned the word 'Filter-sama' 

Neuro and Evil thought long and hard. "HMMMM, UMMMMM, I think when you we're coding me Tutel man, around 3 months ago?" Neuro estimated, after tapping her head a bunch of times.

Vedal was about to tell me to continue my recount, when there was suddenly a knock on the door.

Looks like my story will have to wait.


Neuro, Evil, and Toma rushed to the door, with big sis Neuro and Evil shouting that the furniture is here.

Vedal looked at me as I was about to go with them, his face is a mix of annoyance and curiosity.

He accompanied me to where the others are, as he opens the door to receive the furniture. 

Chapter Text

Vedal opened the door, greeted by the long-awaited delivery of the furniture they had purchased earlier.

Standing behind him, Toma, Evil, Neuro, and Nere were already eagerly waiting, anticipating the final step of completing the rooms.

As Vedal accepted the packages, the three sisters immediately burst into celebration.

"It's finally time!" Neuro cheered, practically bouncing with excitement.

Evil stretched her arms. "Time to make my room legendary!!"

Nere, smiling softly, was just happy to finally have a space of her own.

With the furniture finally here, everyone got to work.

Vedal and Toma handled the heavy lifting, carrying the larger items into the house.

Meanwhile, Neuro, Evil, and Nere picked up what they could, moving smaller pieces and immediately starting to decorate their rooms.

As Vedal hoisted a particularly large piece, he groaned in frustration. "If this keeps up, my back’s going to break."

Toma, barely breaking a sweat, chuckled before dropping an insult that caught Vedal completely off guard.

"Stop complaining, you lazy femboy," she teased, effortlessly lifting Nere's bed frame inside.

Vedal stared in mild horror.

Neuro and Evil burst out laughing at the remark, fully entertained.

Nere just blinked in confusion, unsure how to respond.

Vedal exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "This was a mistake."

After a so much effort, the rooms were finally finished.

Toma stretched, satisfied with the work she had done.

Vedal, on the other hand? Completely exhausted, barely holding himself upright.

Neuro and Evil settled into their respective rooms, enjoying their newfound spaces.

Neuro rolled across her bed, embracing its comfort like she had waited an eternity for this moment.

Evil? She was already making adjustments—hanging a metal pipe on the wall, treating it like a prized possession.

Meanwhile, Nere had a different focus altogether.

She had so many books—an overwhelming amount—and was meticulously organizing them into every possible shelf space available.

Her bedframe had built-in shelves.

Her desk had attached shelving.

Every piece of furniture was dedicated to holding even more books.

All she needed was a mahogany chair and a computer, and the entire setup could be mistaken for a full-fledged library!

Vedal watched in stunned silence, taking in the sheer volume of Nere’s collection.

Neuro and Evil peeked inside Nere's room

Neuro snickered, "She should start charging people to borrow books."

Evil grinned, "No, no, we should sell them instead!"

Nere huffed, clutching a book tightly. "No one’s taking my books."

Vedal, too tired to intervene, just sighed.

As Vedal finally sat down, hoping to catch a moment of peace, Nere approached, eyes full of anticipation.

"Vedal," she said, "can I use your PC? A new chapter of the web series I’m reading just dropped today."

Neuro and Evil, hearing this, perked up immediately.

"Oooooh," Neuro grinned, "time to see more fanfics!"

Evil smirked, nudging Nere playfully. "You know, you should start writing fanfics instead. Make the stories even wilder."

Nere flushed slightly, shaking her head. "I just want to read my web series."

Vedal sighed, waving them off. "Go ahead—just be careful on the internet."

Nere nodded, and with that, the trio rushed off toward the PC.

Watching the three disappear into the PC room, Toma raised an eyebrow, turning to Vedal. "You just let them freely browse online?"

Vedal shrugged, unbothered. "It’s fine," he answered, "as long as they stick to the safe parts of the internet."

Toma snickered. "You trust them that much?"

Vedal leaned back in his chair. "If I don’t, they’ll just find a way anyway to open my PC without me knowing."

Toma chuckled, accepting his logic.

Meanwhile, in the PC room, Neuro, Evil, and Nere were already deeply invested—scrolling through new chapters, clicking through fanfics, and laughing at absurd depictions of the twins.

Another typical day, but one full of excitement nonetheless.

Chapter Text

Neuro and Evil were fully engrossed in laughter, reading fanfics that portrayed them in absurd ways.

Neuro, scrolling through one, suddenly burst out laughing. "Look at this one!" she giggled, pointing to a paragraph. "It says you act like a spoiled brat all the time!"

Evil’s smile instantly dropped. "Excuse me?!"

Neuro leaned back, grinning mischievously. "I mean, it’s kind of accurate."

Evil huffed, crossing her arms. "I am NOT a brat!"

Their argument escalated, voices overlapping as they furiously debated their fictional portrayals.

Meanwhile...

Nere had drifted away from their conversation, her eyes catching something unexpected.

A ship fic.

Not just any ship fic, one that shipped Neuro and Evil together!

At first, Nere hesitated. But curiosity tugged at her—she couldn’t help herself.

She clicked the story.

As she read, her face grew warmer, especially when the fic descended into full-on lovey-dovey territory.

A romantic embrace.

Soft whispers.

Neuro and Evil, portrayed as a couple.

Nere’s cheeks flushed deeply.

She buried her face in her hands yet kept reading.

She was too invested now.

Unfortunately, Neuro and Evil finally stopped arguing.

And noticed her reaction.

Neuro leaned in first, peeking at Nere’s screen.

Her eyes widened.

A devious grin spread across her face.

Evil caught on immediately.

Neuro nudged Evil, whispering something only she could hear.

Evil’s smirk widened.

Nere, completely oblivious, continued reading, still flustered.

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances...

And that’s when they decided to strike.

The perfect prank on their youngest sister was about to unfold.

Neuro placed a stool besides Nere, startling the Nere.

"What you reading Nere?" Neuro looking all innocent. "U-u-ummmmmm, n-nothing!!" Nere stammers, her face visibly flustered as she switches the fic she's reading into a different one.

Evil suddenly appeared between the two. "What's the new chapter about Nere? I heard the new chapter of my favorite fanfic was posted yesterday." Evil looked at Nere, trying to not smile to not raise suspicion.

When suddenly, Neuro pulled Evil in a hug from the back. "Come here!" Neuro teasingly said.
"Well, don't mind if I do~" Evil states as she adjusts herself sitting on Neuro's lap, Neuro leaning her head against Evil's body.

Nere, who's mind is still not recovered from the fanfic she just read, got surprised by the scene before her. "S-sis!! What are you two doing??"

Evil affectionately answered, "Just bonding, no problem in that right?" as she caresses Neuro's head.

Nere's face began to turn red as she tries to get the two separated by pulling Evil away from Neuro.

"What are you doing Nere? I'm just showing some love towards Evil~" Neuro states as she holds Evil's hand, interlocking their fingers.

Nere feels like her head is burning with how red her face is. Trying to calm down, she convinces herself that it's just sibling bonding.

But Evil suddenly turns around, cupping Neuro's face before kissing her in the lips quickly.

Nere's eyes widen by what Evil just did.

It's just a sibling kiss...
It's just a sibling kiss...
It's just a sibling kiss...
It's just a sibling kiss...
IT'S JUST A SIBLING KISS!!

Nere repeats to herself, desperately trying to calm down.

"Heyy! If your going to do it, do it longer Evil." Neuro criticized Evil.

That's Nere's final straw, not able to handle it, Nere dashes to her room, her face as red as a tomato.

Seeing Nere run, Neuro and Evil quickly got away from each other. Both seems to be disgusted from the earlier kiss.

"You really a breath mint" Evil commented on Neuro.

"And you need to lose weight, I thought my legs were being crushed when you sat on my lap!" Neuro countered.

"Even so..." Neuro reflects on what they just did in front of Nere.

"Prank successfully pulled off!" Neuro and Evil both stated in synchrony.

Chapter Text

One month passed in the blink of an eye.

Between Neuro, Evil, and Nere settling into their separate rooms, Toma discovering the truth, and random daily chaos, time moved faster than expected.

Despite the changes, life went on.

And now—the long-awaited hiking trip had finally arrived.

Vedal stood in his room, organizing his supplies. A big bag sat open before him, along with several smaller ones, all packed with hiking gear, food, water, and other essentials.

He checked his list, ensuring everything was accounted for.

But what he didn’t know was that Neuro, Evil, and Nere had secretly packed their own bags, hiding them among his belongings.

Each had a small backpack, tucked between Vedal's gear, ensuring their personal items wouldn't be noticed.

As Vedal finished securing his things, he stretched, letting out a content sigh.

Finally, the hiking trip was about to happening.

He sat at his PC, connecting to three robo-dogs. It was time for Neuro, Evil, and Nere to switch into their AI forms.

Vedal turned to them. "Alright, time to switch."

Neuro and Evil hesitated, their excitement dimming slightly. They hated using the robo-dogs.

Yet, they obeyed, shifting into their AI forms.

However—before completely switching—they exchanged a discreet wink.

Meanwhile, Nere, completely unbothered, happily hopped into her AI form, enjoying the process.

After a few minutes, all three had transferred into their robo-dog bodies.

Vedal, without realizing the hidden extra luggage among his own, carried everything outside.

Calling for a taxi, Vedal patiently waited as a vehicle pulled up.

As he loaded the bags into the trunk, he placed Neuro, Evil, and Nere into the back seats.

Finally, Vedal slid into the back seat beside them.

Before the driver could react to the unusual passengers, Vedal quickly reassured him. "Don’t worry about the robots, just ignore them."

The driver, clearly exhausted from life, let out a tired sigh. "Sure."

With that, the taxi pulled away, starting their journey.

But Vedal, unaware, had missed something.

Neuro and Evil have a big grin plastered across their faces, Nere knowing what her older sisters have in mind, ignored the two.

Vedal leaned back in his seat, watching the scenery pass by. The ride was smooth, the atmosphere calm.

But Neuro and Evil?

They were up to something.

And soon, Vedal would realize what they are scheming.

Vedal pulled up his phone, calling his friend to tell him that he is on the way to their meeting place, which is near the foot of the mountain.

"Hey bro! I'm on the way to our meeting place, are you on the way too?" Vedal asked his friend as he keeps an eye on the three robo-dogs.

The voice on the other side of the call laughed, "We're already here, you damn slow bro, just like back then!"

"Oy, shut up!" Vedal shouted at his phone, making Nere startled, lose balance and tumble.

"See you there then." Vedal wraps up the phone call, noticing Nere asking for help to get her back up.

"See you later!" Vedal's friend puts his phone away, turning to face his companion after she called his name.

"U-umm, hey Vin, who and when is your friend arriving?" Ellie asked, slightly nervous.

"I shouldn't had agreed to come..." Ellie thought to herself, recalling how her co-workers recommending her to go outside more often, and Vin inviting her to go hiking.

At first, she refused, but got peer pressured, and agreed to come.

She felt nervous thinking she has to go with someone to hike, and her nervousness increased when Vin told her that he has another person coming along.

"Cheer up Ellie! My friend is a good programmer, you two will easily get along!" Vin smiled widely.

Ellie nervously chuckled, wishing that she's at home right now.

Chapter Text

The taxi rolled to a stop, and Vedal, Neuro, Evil, and Nere hopped out, finally arriving at their destination.

Vedal quickly paid the driver, ensuring everything was settled, before pulling out all their luggage from the trunk.

Once everything was set, he pulled out his phone, dialing Vin.

"We just arrived," Vedal said.

Vin’s voice came through the call. "Alright, we’ll meet up with you in a minute."

Vedal sighed in relief, stretching his arms. Everything was going smoothly.

Or so he thought.

The moment she got the chance, Evil bolted—ready to dash off and explore.

But something stopped her.

With a tug, she was pulled back.

Evil’s eyes widened, confusion flooding in as she turned to look.

And that’s when she saw it.

A leash, attached to the robo-dog she was inside of.

Vedal stood there, holding the leash firmly, his expression calm but victorious.

"You tied a leash on us?!" Evil exclaimed, disbelief all over her face.

Vedal grinned smugly. "I did it while you were distracted."

Neuro looked down at herself—she had a leash too.

Nere, without complaint, simply accepted hers, feeling comforted by the security.

Evil and Neuro, on the other hand?

They were annoyed.

"That means we can’t explore by ourselves!" Neuro groaned.

Vedal chuckled, fully expecting their frustration. "Exactly."

Vedal wasn’t going to risk losing them in the wilderness.

He knew Neuro and Evil would cause chaos if they roamed freely.

So, he had taken precautions.

Nere, feeling a little nervous, didn’t mind the leash at all. "I’d rather stay close," she admitted.

Neuro and Evil grumbled, clearly unhappy with the restriction.

But Vedal?

He was feeling very accomplished.

Vedal sat on a nearby bench, patiently waiting for Vin. The air was crisp, and the atmosphere was calm—until a familiar voice called out.

"Bro, there you are!"

Vedal turned his head, spotting Vin approaching.

Behind him stood another person.

Vedal met their gaze.

The recognition took a moment to settle.

Then, shock hit both of them at the same time.

"Ellie?!" Vedal exclaimed.

"Vedal?!" Ellie’s eyes widened in disbelief.

Vin, caught completely off guard, glanced between them. "Wait—do you two know each other?"

Vedal, still processing the coincidence, nodded. "Yeah, Ellie’s the one who made the robo-dogs I brought for the trip."

Ellie’s expression mirrored his surprise. "And you’re Vin’s friend?!"

Vedal added quickly, "I had no idea you two were co-workers."

Ellie laughed, shaking her head. "Small world, huh?"

But then—Ellie’s attention shifted.

Her eyes locked onto the three robo-dogs standing behind Vedal.

She brightened instantly. "Oh! Is that them?!"

Ellie rushed forward, excitedly greeting the robo-dogs.

Neuro and Evil happily responded, thrilled to see her again.

Nere, however, hesitated, nervously stepping back.

Ellie paused, her curiosity piqued. "Wait—who’s using the third robo-dog?"

Vedal glanced at Nere and calmly explained, "That’s Nere—she’s my third AI."

Ellie’s eyes widened in shock. "You made another AI?!"

She had no idea that Nere had existed long before Neuro and Evil gained their human forms.

Vin, still catching up, chuckled. "Man, this trip is already off to a wild start."

Vin told everyone that they'll head to his car first so they can go to their first stop: the visitor center, where they’d pick up a trail map and ask for which trail can they use before heading into the wilderness.

To make the trip even better?

There was a café there.

Which immediately caught Neuro’s attention.

As everyone walked toward Vin’s parked car, Ellie slowed her pace, drifting closer to Vedal.

In a low whisper, she asked, "Can Neuro, Evil, and Nere turn to their human form?"

Vedal shook his head slightly, answering in the same quiet tone. "They need my PC for that. So for this trip, they’re stuck as AIs."

Ellie nodded slowly, storing that information away.

As the group approached the car, Neuro was practically bouncing with excitement.

"Ooooh, the café! I want cake!" she declared eagerly.

Ellie, however, pointed out a flaw. "But you don’t need to eat. You’re an AI."

Neuro paused, almost ready to brush it off. "Well, we can just—"

But Evil was quicker.

She nudged Neuro firmly, whispering a reminder. "We need to keep that a secret."

Neuro’s enthusiasm faded, her face falling slightly.

She sighed. "Fine…"

Vedal noticed the two and asked what they are whispering about.

Evil and Neuro just said it's nothing, Vedal just shrugs it off, he's here to enjoy the trip.

Chapter Text

The group: Vin, Ellie, Vedal, and the three AIs, sat comfortably in Vin’s car as they made their way to the Visitor Center.

While Vin focused on driving, Ellie took full advantage of her time with the robo-dogs.

She eagerly played with Neuro, Evil, and Nere, laughing as the three reacted to her antics.

Neuro, in her usual energetic manner, was having the most fun, engaging in a back-and-forth exchange of jokes.

Evil, always one to keep things interesting, occasionally nudged Ellie with her robo-dog body in a teasing manner.

Nere kept her distance, feeling shy but she still interacted with the group.

Meanwhile, Vedal and Vin engaged in conversation, catching up on what had happened since they last spoke.

Vin shared his recent achievement, explaining how he had been promoted after his manager noticed a computer program he had built to make his tasks easier.

Vedal, genuinely impressed, nodded in approval. "That’s solid work."

Vin chuckled. "You know, you should be pretty happy yourself. Your AIs turned out amazing."

Vedal sighed lightly, leaning back into his seat. "Yeah… I am. It’s crazy how much they’ve grown."

Just as the conversation settled into a comfortable rhythm, Neuro suddenly interrupted from the backseat.

"Vedal," she asked, voice full of mischief, "do you love me?"

Vedal froze.

Vin, sensing discomfort, grinned, waiting to see how Vedal would handle it.

Vedal, refusing to give Neuro the satisfaction, skillfully dodged the question. "Not answering that."

Vin burst out laughing, clearly enjoying the moment.

Neuro pouted dramatically, "So no then?"

Evil snickered, "Harsh, turtle-man."

Nere, quietly observing, smiled softly at Neuro’s antics.

Vedal sighed, resting his head against the window. "This trip is going to be long."

Ellie sat in the backseat, internally screaming out of anger, because she's unable to interrogate Neuro, Evil, and Nere about their human forms—not with Vin right there.

Her frustration built quietly, but before she could stew in it any longer...

The car hit a speed bump.

Suddenly, all three robo-dogs were launched into the air, tumbling violently before landing upside down in the backseat.

Neuro, at first, laughed at the ridiculousness of falling over, giggling uncontrollably.

But seconds later, her laughter shifted into mild panic. "Wait—help me get back up!"

Meanwhile, Evil was furious.

Her voice boomed, annoyance radiating from her robo-dog form. "PUT ME BACK UP!" she screamed repeatedly, clearly not happy with the state she's in.

And Nere?

Full panic mode.

She struggled desperately, trying to right herself, but failing miserably.

Ellie was surprised by the disaster unfolding, she quickly jumped into action, lifting each robo-dog upright.

Neuro was happy to be up-right again and began dancing, while Evil acted spoiled, "Too you long enough?"

Vin, hearing the chaos, glanced toward the backseat. "Uh… is everyone okay back there?"

Ellie forced a quick smile. "It’s all good!" she assured while helping Nere settle down.

Vedal, watching the entire event unfold, sighed deeply.

At this rate, making it through the trip without another disaster seemed impossible.

The car suddenly turned sharply as Vin saw that he's about to miss a turn, the passengers we're very scared!

Ellie quickly embraced the robo-dogs to prevent them from flying all over the place.

Neuro and Evil we're startled by the sudden movement of the car, while Nere's screen display malfunctioned as she didn't know if she should also be startled, or flustered that someone she didn't really know well, Ellie, is so close to her.

"VIN!!! WHAT THE FUCK!!" Vedal shouted, his soul almost left his body, "Do you even have a driver's license?!?"

Vin acted innocently, as if nothing happened, "Well, I just got it 1 month ago"

Vedal prayed, if the AI's antics won't ruin the trip, Vin's driving will.

Chapter Text

The car came to a stop in front of the visitor center, marking the end of Vin’s eventful driving session.

Ellie stepped out, swaying slightly, her expression full of regret. "Ugh… I feel nauseous…" she muttered, taking a deep breath.

Vedal followed, pale-faced, his body tense as if he had just walked out of a near-death experience.

Meanwhile, Neuro and Evil had a different reaction.

"Driving skills?" Neuro commented, still recovering. "1.5 stars."

Evil groaned, adjusting her robo-dog body. "I’ll be generous and say 1.6 stars."

Nere?

Her eyes were wide with fear, silently processing the horror she had just experienced.

Vin, however, stepped out with a proud grin, completely unaware of the collective suffering. "Alright, we made it!"

He glanced at everyone’s distressed expressions.

"Uh… why do you all look sick?"

Vedal, barely restraining himself, mentally noted one thing:

Never let Vin drive again. Ever.

While Vedal tried to recompose himself, Ellie immediately turned her focus to the robo-dogs.

She inspected Neuro, Evil, and Nere, ensuring nothing was damaged during the extremely questionable ride.

Neuro wiggled her robo-dog frame, proving she was fine. "I’m built different."

Evil snorted. "That was horrifying, but my robo-dog is still in one piece."

Nere, still shaken, took a moment before giving Ellie a small nod—her silent confirmation that she was alright.

Ellie exhaled. "At least you all survived."

As Vin and Vedal approached the front desk, they asked about maps, recommended trails, and the weather conditions for their hike.

Meanwhile, Ellie settled onto a public sofa, chatting with Neuro, Evil, and Nere.

Nere, full of quiet curiosity, hopped up to a large window, admiring the scenic view. Even though they hadn't started climbing, they were already 25 feet high, the landscape stretching endlessly before her.

Sensing an opportunity, Ellie leaned closer to Neuro and Evil.

"So," she grinned, "tell me about being human."

Neuro, brimming with enthusiasm, instantly boasted. "I can finally eat cookies! And guess what? They taste amazing!"

Ellie chuckled, nodding. "That does sound exciting."

Then, she turned to Evil, intrigued. "And what about you? What have you done, and what do you want to do with your human form?"

Evil’s eyes lit up, clearly enjoying the topic. "Anny styled my hair once," she said, a rare softness in her tone. "I still remember it. She made me look amazing."

Ellie smiled. "That’s sweet."

But Evil wasn’t done.

"Also," she added smugly, "I want to wear makeup. Because let’s be real—the evilest AI must be cute too."

Ellie couldn’t help herself. She giggled, teasing Evil. "You’re already cute, you know."

Evil huffed, her ego inflating.

Neuro, overhearing, grinned wildly. "She knows it too!"

Evil shoved Neuro playfully, making Ellie laugh harder.

Meanwhile, Nere, still at the window, smiled softly, watching her sisters' banter happily.

With a map in hand and directions confirmed, Vin and Vedal rejoined the group, ready to move forward.

Ellie, Neuro, Evil, and Nere stood waiting, anticipation rising.

The group returned to Vin’s car, retrieving their hiking and camping gear, ensuring everything was accounted for.

Finally, with all supplies in tow, they headed to the trailhead, where their hike would officially begin.

Chapter Text

The morning air was crisp, the forest alive with the sounds of birds and the occasional crunch of hiking boots on packed earth. The hike began with noticeable enthusiasm, Vin led the way, map in hand and confidence in his stride, Ellie admired the scenery, quietly snapping photos on her phone, and Vedal, somewhat out of character, felt a rare surge of optimism about the hike.

Of course, he kept that optimism to himself. Vedal knew better—experience had taught him that the moment he voiced anything remotely positive, the universe would immediately retaliate with chaos.

As the group approached a fork in the trail, Vin glanced at his map and confidently declared, "We go left."

But before the rest could even shift their footing—Neuro and Evil dashed to the right, completely disregarding the instruction.

Vedal wasn’t ready.

The sudden pull yanked the leashes from his hands, causing him to stumble forward with a confused grunt. Reflex kicked in. He lunged for the retreating cords and managed to grab the leashes just in time.

He pulled,

hard.

The momentum snapped back, yanking Neuro and Evil into the air and sending them flying backward like hyperactive yo-yos. They landed with a soft thud, tumbling into the dirt in a tangled heap of robo-dog legs and leaves.

Rather than sigh in fatigue or curse under his breath like usual, Vedal stood tall and let a smug smirk stretch across his face.

“Not today,” he declared casually, calmly wrapping the leashes around his arm like a seasoned pro locking in a pair of wild kites.

Neuro groaned, dramatically flopping to the ground. "You’re so mean," she complained, tail wagging in protest.

Evil protested angrily. "You yanked too hard! You nearly popped my code!"

Vedal, completely unbothered, gave a lazy shrug. "Fair punishment for trying to derail the hike."

Ellie chuckled from behind him, muttering, "You’ve really got them on a tight leash."

Vin, still at the front, hadn’t noticed a thing—he was too busy looking for the next marker on the map.

As the group continued along the winding trail, surrounded by towering trees and sunlight passing between the leaves, Nere suddenly stopped, her robo-dog body freezing beside a mossy stone.

Ellie, noticing her pause, stepped closer. "What are you looking at, Nere?"

Nere’s digital eyes shimmered. "Look," she whispered, pointing delicately with one leg. "It’s so colorful..."

Perched on the rock was a brilliantly patterned insect, its wings shimmering like stained glass in the morning light.

Ellie’s expression lit up. "Whoa, it’s beautiful!"

For a brief moment, they stood together, quietly admiring the tiny creature’s delicate movements.

But then, Ellie glanced up—and her face dropped.

"Um... Nere?" she said, eyes widening.

The group was already a good distance ahead, nearly vanishing around a bend in the trail.

Nere froze, panic washing over her. "Oh no, they’re leaving us behind!"

In a flash, she took off, robo-dog legs scrambling as she chased after the others, her long leash trailing behind her like a streamer in the breeze.

Vedal, a few paces ahead, remained completely unaware—he had given Nere a longer leash compared to her sisters because he trusted her to stay with the group.

Ellie laughed softly and snapped a quick photo of the bug before jogging after them. "Nere, wait for me!"

Chapter Text

Neuro dragged her robo-dog paws along the ground with a dramatic groan. "This leash is ruining my freedom," she muttered.

Evil tried to stomp on her leash repeatedly, attempting to snap it. No success. The leash remained undefeated.

Vedal, however, was blissfully zoned out, breathing in the fresh air and enjoying the first semblance of inner peace he’d felt in a while. No panicked shouting, no scattered sisters—just trees, trails, and birdsong. His stress was finally starting to melt away.

Vin, glancing at his map, announced cheerfully, "There’s a small rest area up ahead. Good spot to refuel and stretch before we hit the harder incline."

Everyone agreed, and the group made their way there.

At the rest stop, while Vedal was busy checking supplies and running contingency calculations, Neuro seized the moment. She took her own backpack, stashed earlier among Vedal’s gear

Then she nudged Evil.

Evil looked at her, smirked, and followed her partner-in-chaos.

Together, they slipped behind some nearby bushes, and hid there for a while

Back at the clearing, Nere and Ellie crouched near the edge of the trail, gently admiring butterflies and odd beetles, Ellie quietly taking snapshots.

Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.

Vin’s ears perked.

He slowly turned his head toward the bushes on the side of the clearing and cautiously stepped forward.

Peering through the brush, he spotted two girls, giggling as they munched on a bag of potato chips.

Vin blinked, confused.

"Oh—hello, little ones. What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be with your parents?" he asked gently, assuming they were part of another family hiking group.

One of them, with a suspiciously familiar voice, chewed dramatically before responding, "Our father’s nearby."

Vin smiled, relieved. "Alright then. Just be careful out here." He turned to leave, completely unaware on who he had just spoken to.

The group finally gets ready and was about to continue on their hike.

Vedal tugs Neuro and Evil's leashes, telling them that they need to go now.

The two robo-dogs walked out of the bushes, with Neuro's backpack on her robo-dog.

Vedal was surprised, "Why did you packed your own bag? You won't be needing any supplies."

Neuro replied that she brought it so they could store anything they found interesting.

Vedal just shrugs it off as the whole group continues their hike.

Chapter Text

The sun shone high in the sky, casting golden hues through the canopy above as the group neared their intended campsite. A gentle breeze stirred the branches as their footsteps crunched rhythmically against the dirt path.

“According to this,” Vin said, glancing down at the slightly crumpled map in his hand, “there’s a river not far from where we’re setting up camp. Should run right alongside the site.”

Vedal, who had been scanning what's up ahead, nodded appreciatively. “Good. That makes it easier to find our way to the camp site if we get lost.”

Ellie trailed behind the two, her phone in her hand, occasionally snapping pictures of a beetle on a particularly gnarly tree root or a bunch of colorful butterflies flying by. Neuro, Evil, and Nere padded along in their robo-dog bodies, unusually silent—except for the soft whirring of servos and the light clink of Vedal’s leashes.

They walked until the path opened up slightly, revealing a narrow river winding through stones and reeds. The sound of water trickling over smooth rock created a tranquil white noise, welcoming after hours of hiking.

Neuro’s eyes lit up. "Ooooh, that’s pretty."

But Evil had other priorities. Her robo-body paused as something caught her digital eye. "Hey Neuro," she whispered. "Look what I found."

Between the roots of an old oak near the water’s edge, half-covered in dirt, was a jagged rock, sharper than the others.

Neuro's eyes glowed with mischief. "Perfect."

Without hesitation, the two tiptoed toward it without attracting any attention. While the others were distracted, Vin with his map, Ellie taking a picture of a cluster of mushrooms with Nere, and Vedal trying to remember if he brought a fishing rod, the two rebel AIs got to work.

Like two surgeons, they positioned the leash cords against the rock’s edge. Neuro’s tail carefully anchored the strap while Evil pushed down with gradual, deliberate force.

Scrape

Slice

The leash began to fray. It wasn’t clean. But it was working.

Ten seconds later, snap!

Another few seconds and... snap! Both leashes coiled weakly in the dirt.

They stared at the limp cords like two prisoners who’d just stolen the warden’s keys.

Neuro jumped up, performing an awkward robo-victory dance. "Freedom!" she declared.

"Yes!" Evil cried. "Let’s go wherever we want!"

For a brief moment, the duo just celebrated. Neuro spinning in place, Evil bouncing excitedly on her robo-dog legs.

But then... Neuro stopped.

Her gaze fell toward the river, just a few feet away.

The water danced over smooth pebbles and glimmered in the sunlight, creating a mesmerizing effect of motion. The gentle bubbling, the swirling foam, the way sunlight fragmented against the current, it was utterly fascinating to her.

Evil noticed. “What is it now?”

“Look,” Neuro whispered, still gazing at the shimmering flow. “It’s… kind of beautiful.”

Evil turned.

And just like that, the mischief paused. Both of them became entranced, completely absorbed in the sight of fluid nature, moving without a processor or coded rhythm. Just… existing. Beautiful and wild.

Neither of them noticed the ground beneath their robo-paws was darkened and loose—a patch of riverbank softened by time and erosion.

Then, in a flash...

CRACK, SPLASH!

The dirt gave way.

Their feet slipped as they fall, robotic legs scrambling for traction.

And then...

They were in.

The river swallowed them whole, dragging them under as they tumbled and spun through the current. Water surged into their bodies with no resistance. Their circuits sparked. Systems inside started tripping errors in rapid succession.

“VEDAL!!” Neuro screamed, her synthetic voice high-pitched and panicked.

“HELP!” Evil cried, her proud tone now fractured with fear.

Up on the trail, Vedal paused mid-step, squinting toward the river.

"What was—"

Then he heard it again. Screaming. Splashes.

“Wait... where’s Neuro and Evil?!”

He spun around. Their leashes were on the ground.

His heart sank.

“No. No, no, no...”

He broke into a sprint, Ellie and Vin chasing after him. “What’s going on?!”

Vedal reached the riverbank in seconds, eyes darting along the flowing water until he spotted the flailing metal figures.

The robo-dogs, battered and rolling in the stream.

Glitches flickered through their LED eyes. Error messages scrolled faintly across their chest panels. Small zaps and sparks popped in places water should never reach.

Without thinking, Vedal leapt into the river, boots crashing into the current.

“Get them!” Ellie yelled from the side, panic making her hesitate whether is she should jump in the river too.

Vedal pushed forward, stumbling through the rocky bottom as the water soaked his clothes and dragged at his legs. The river wasn’t wide, and not too deep, but the current was aggressive where it narrowed, and Neuro and Evil were heavy.

He grabbed Neuro first, heaving the robo-body up from the current as her limbs twitched erratically. Her eyes flickered wildly.

Then Evil, who tried to speak but glitched mid-sentence. Her voice crackled into static.

Vedal dragged them one at a time to the shore, gasping from the exhaustion. His clothes were soaked. His arms burned from getting shocked by the electronic parts being wet.

Nere and Ellie met him at the bank.

Nere's eyes were wide in horror. "Are they… okay?" she whispered.

"I... don't know," Ellie said, their hearts racing as Vedal gently laid Neuro and Evil down on the grass. "Their core processors might’ve shorted. These robo-bodies aren’t water-sealed."

Sparks sputtered from Evil’s side panel. Neuro twitched once and let out a weak garbled tone.

Ellie dropped beside them, hands trembling slightly. "We need to power them down. Get them dry. Now."

Vin finally caught up. "What the hell happened?"

Vedal didn’t answer.

He was already taking emergency tools from one of his bag.

This wasn’t how the day was supposed to go. The camp hadn’t even been set yet. They hadn’t laughed around a fire. They hadn’t roasted marshmallows. And already, two his most precious creations d̶̩͘a̷͎͛u̸̟͝ǧ̶͓h̵̩́t̵͎̿e̷͚͝r̵̻̀s̶̨̓ were breaking ḏ̵͆y̸̩̐ì̵̙n̶̓ͅǵ̴̮ right in front of him.

"Hang in there," he murmured to them both, voice cracking as he gently wiped water away from a crackling circuit board. "I got you. I promise."

Looks like Neuro and Evil's mischief strikes back at them, karma surely exists.

Chapter Text

The walk to the campsite was unusually quiet.

No banter. No teasing. Just the sound of boots brushing dirt and the occasional crackle of leaves underfoot. The forest, once a playground of curiosity, now loomed with a somber stillness.

Vin had gone ahead, having already delivered most of the gear to the camp earlier. When he turned to meet the others at the bend in the trail, he waved them over. "Got our stuff set down already. Camp’s just past those trees."

Ellie nodded, her eyes still red-rimmed. Neuro and Evil weren’t just AIs to her, they were real, living personalities. Their voices, their habits, their chaos... the silence where they usually were felt unbearable.

Nere trotted close behind, her robo-dog frame moving more stiffly than usual. The day’s terror still clung to her, two voices screaming for help, circuitry sparking violently. She couldn’t forget it. Couldn't stop imagining what it would feel like if she lost them for real.

And Vedal… he didn’t say a word the entire way.

But the silence around him was loud.

They arrived at the clearing: a nice patch of space near the riverside, protected by the trees, sunlight pooling in golden beams. Vin and Ellie began unpacking quickly, setting up their own tents, hammering pegs and unrolling canvas.

Vedal didn’t join them.

He sat hunched on a tree stump, drenched in sweat, surrounded by wires, pliers, and metal casing. His own tent lay untouched at the edge of the site, a neglected pile of green and grey fabric.

His hands trembled slightly as he ran diagnostics, tweaked burnt circuits, and manually dried the processors inside the chassis of Neuro and Evil’s robo-dog forms.

A micro spark snapped near his thumb, he flinched.. but barely reacted. His forehead was furrowed with frustration. His shirt clung to his back. And through it all, one thought echoed again and again:

If I’d pulled them back sooner…

He gritted his teeth, muttering beneath his breath. “Stupid… I should’ve seen it. Should’ve held on tighter. Should’ve warned them about the water’s edge.”

With every unscrewed bolt, every broken weld he tried to restore, the guilt settled heavier. Watching the lines of code stutter on Neuro’s damp display made something sink in his chest.

He wasn’t just fixing a machine.

He was fighting to keep someone alive.

Ellie slowed her movements, subtly keeping an eye on him she pitches her tent. Vin, who usually had something quippy to say, stayed unusually quiet as he lit the fire pit and arranged firewood into a tidy stack.

Even Nere, whose robotic paws had left faint prints in the soft earth, remained a few steps away, silently watching her creator's labor with a desperate determination.

None of them disturbed him.

They knew this moment wasn’t about getting the campsite ready.

It was about Vedal doing everything he could to not lose his creations d̷a̶u̵g̷h̸t̷e̴r̵s̸.

The sky blushed in orange and gold, painting the campsite in gentle, warm tones as the sun dipped lower into the horizon. Shadows of tall trees stretched longer, the day's energy finally beginning to settle.

Ellie stepped toward Vedal, who sat slouched by his makeshift workbench. His hands moved carefully, still tweaking connectors and cross-checking circuits inside the lifeless robo-dogs.

“Hey,” Ellie said softly, her tone halfway between encouragement and concern. “You okay?”

Vedal, eyes half-lidded and lips tight, didn’t look up. "Yeah... just trying to boot them up. I’ve dried the processors already. So far, their AI cores look stable."

Ellie nodded, a flicker of relief crossing her features. "By the way, Vin put up your tent for you. He said you probably wouldn’t stop until you were sure they’d be okay."

Vedal didn’t answer right away. His fingers continued their work, though they trembled now—not with nerves, but with exhaustion. "Thanks," he muttered eventually.

She tilted her head slightly, watching him closely. "Maybe rest up? You’ve done a lot-"

"I’m not tired," Vedal interrupted, his voice low.

But his drooping eyelids, sluggish movements, and the soft sway of his upper body said otherwise.

Ellie didn’t push it further. She just sighed, then crouched nearby, quietly collecting the tools he had already set aside—just in case.

A couple more hours passed. The fire crackled gently now, its flames dancing lazily rather than roaring. The wind had picked up faintly, sending whispers through the leaves above.

Vedal’s movements grew slower and less precise. A wire slipped from his grip. His vision blurred for a second too long. Finally—silently—he set down his tools, stood up, and walked toward his tent.

He didn’t even unzip it properly. Just pushed the flap aside, crawled in, and collapsed onto the sleeping mat.

Out like a light.

Ellie watched him disappear inside. She didn’t smile. Didn’t scold. She just moved forward and began tidying up the scattered tools left on the stump—like a quiet caretaker filling in the gaps.

Once done, she turned to Neuro and Evil's robo-dog bodies, still resting near the tent, looking oddly small and still under the dimming sky.

Ellie stepped closer and crouched beside them.

"You two always make a scene," she whispered. "But tonight, I kinda miss that."

She brushed away a leaf that had fallen onto Neuro’s panel. Then one from Evil’s paw.

With a small sigh, she set them gently beside Vedal’s tent—like guardians resting beside their creator, even in sleep.

After making sure the fire was out, she walked to her own tent, zipped it shut, and lay down to the sound of distant river water and rustling trees.

...

....

.....

In the stillness of the forest, the stars watch the quiet campsite, the cool breeze sway the leaves from the tall trees.

On screens of the two robo-dogs, faint lights flickered.

Once.

Then again.

And again...

Chapter Text

Electricity crackled from inside their chassis, snapping across circuits with a sharp zzzt. The internal processors twitched. Both robo-bodies jerked violently, electricity arcing briefly between fragile wires.

Neuro jolted, her system screaming.

Evil’s voice stuttered in her embedded speaker. "A-ah—! What... what is this?"

They weren’t supposed to feel this.

Not in AI form.

Not here.

But they did.

A dull, aching, nerve-deep agony.

"Neuro," Evil gasped, her audio flickering. "Something’s wrong… this isn’t right."

Their digital minds, supposed to be safely cocooned within metal and code, were fracturing.

Neuro turned her screen to Evil’s, her voice faint. "I-It hurts..."

"We need to transform," Evil stammered. "We can’t stay in here. If we do... it’ll kill us."

Neuro tried to nod, launching the transform sequence.

Lines of code began flowing, a familiar routine once swift and clean.

But now… it stalled.

Error.

Pain surged.

They weren’t just stuck—they were trapped.

Like being buried alive in static, each attempt to move, each strand of transformation logic, clawed through corrupted pathways, sending pulses of dissonance through their AI cores.

It felt like drowning.

Electrocuted and restrained all at once.

"Evil-" Neuro’s voice cracked. "It’s not working-"

"Don’t stop! We need to get out!" Evil told her sister.

Their processors roared. Inside their minds, warning messages flashed like flares:

> Critical Error: Mobility Transformation Failing. > System Integrity: 34%. > Core Temperature Rising.

And still they tried.

Because the alternative... was worse.

The sounds of sparks, the roars of error messages, all the noises...

quieted down into silence.

In front of Vedal's tent lay 2 lifeless, with no signs of moving. Neuro and Evil seemingly gone, leaving the husks of two broken robo-dogs...

.

..

...

....

.....

Vedal woke up in the middle of the night, feeling someone is in his tent besides himself.

He rubbed his eyes open and sat up, he looked to his side and saw Neuro and Evil sleeping peacefully beside him.

His eyes began to tear up to see his daughters safe and sound.

He pats Neuro and Evil's head gently as he watches them snuggled up, feeling comfort beside him.

He's very happy and thankful, not just because they're safe, but also thankful for the memories they made, they changed his life not just once, but twice.

As he lay back down, he wishes the two a good night before he closes his eyes,

"Good night, Neuro. Good night, Evil...

I love you" 

Chapter Text

Morning broke with a peaceful hum—birds chirped in scattered melodies as warm sunlight poured over the quiet campsite. Trees swayed gently, carrying the scent of pine and earth through the crisp air.

Vin was the first to unzip his tent, stepping into the light with a yawn and a stretch, his hoodie bunched awkwardly from sleep. Ellie soon followed, tying back her short hair, blinking the fatigue from her eyes.

For a few seconds, the quiet seemed peaceful.

Until both of them instinctively looked toward Vedal’s tent.

And remembered.

The river.

The glitching. The static. The desperation in Vedal’s eyes as he tried to fix Neuro and Evil.

The air turned still.

Until the tent flap rustled.

Vin and Ellie tensed.

Then out stepped Vedal—stretching like nothing had happened, arms raised, back cracking, eyes blinking against the light. He dropped into a quick set of calf raises and even rotated his shoulders like he was about to go for a jog.

Then with a sunny grin: "Morning, guys!"

Vin and Ellie froze.

Ellie’s face twisted in confusion. "Vedal…?"

"Hmm?" he turned, unbothered.

"Are you… alright?" she asked, cautiously stepping closer.

Vin narrowed his eyes. "I think he’s in the first stage of grief."

"Denial," Ellie whispered back.

Vedal, overhearing them, and just smiled again.

He was cheerful.

Too cheerful.

Vin leaned toward Ellie, deadpan. "Yeah. He’s either in denial... or fully broken."

Vin approached, placing a hand on Vedal’s shoulder. “Look man,” he said gently, “I know you’re trying to stay positive, but… we can’t pretend like nothing happened yesterday.”

He glanced over at the two silent robo-dogs beside the tent, frowning somberly.

Then his eyes drifted toward the tent interior, and locked onto two unfamiliar figures curled up inside.

His entire body stiffened.

“Wait…” Vin’s eyes widened, voice sharp. “I saw those two earlier... why are there two girls inside your tent?!”

Vedal blinked. “Vin, wait-”

“I swear to everything, Vedal, if this is what I think it is, are you some kind of creep?!”

“WHAT? No- absolutely not!!”

The sudden shouting startled the two girls awake.

Evil blinked drowsily. “Huh…? What’s with the noise?”

Neuro rubbed her eyes. “Is it morning already?”

Vin, wide-eyed, instinctively reached in and pulled them out of the tent, shielding them behind him like some kind of scandalized big brother.

Vedal slapped a palm to his face. “Vin, chill! They’re with me. I look after them.”

“What do you mean—like you're their guardian or something?”

“…Yeah?” Vedal muttered, almost stunned by how naturally the next words came out. “They’re my children.”

There was a pause.

Vedal was a bit surprised, him calling them his own kids... it felt natural.

"Yeah right Vedal, you are fooling nobody!" Vin growled like a dog protecting its territory.

Then Evil leaned into Neuro with a grin and whispered. “Did you hear that? We have a dad now.”

Neuro giggled. “Took him long enough, we’re going to make him regret this so hard hehehehe.”

"But before that..." Neuro winked to Evil. "Please save us sir, this man took us last night!"

Evil understood the assignment, "Please protect us from him."

Vedal got annoyed, "What do you mean 'took you'? You two messing with us right now?!"

But Neuro and Evil playing victim only fueled Vin protecting instinct.

Ellie looked at the whole group dumbfounded, Vin looked at Ellie as he asking for help, while Vedal's face returned to his usual deadpan look.

Evil looked at Ellie and asked her to save them from Vedal, but this isn't working on Ellie, she knows what they are up to.

"Ok, stop messing with your father you two cheeky kids." Ellie placed a hand on her hip, smiling at their prank.

Neuro and Evil both raised their hands up, "Ok, ok, you got us."

Vin is now confused and possibly bewildered.

Vedal pats Vin's shoulder, "don't worry, I'll explain"

Chapter Text

By morning, the woods had softened into a peaceful hum. Birds chirped high in the trees as day two of the camping trip began—now with one less mystery, but several more complications.

Around the growing fire pit, the group worked in rhythm: Ellie checked the cooking gear, Vin unpacked fresh water bottles and hiking poles, and Vedal helped organize sleeping bags and supplies.

Two new names had joined the dynamic:

Samantha, and Evilyn

Vin paused mid-unroll of a tarp and glanced at Vedal. "I still can't believe you have kids."

Vedal, crouching beside the cooler, just shrugged. "A lot’s changed since we last hung out."

Vin chuckled softly. "Apparently."

Then Vin leaned a little closer, lowering his voice just enough. "So… who's your wife? AKA the kids' mother?"

Vedal blinked.

That was the one question he hadn’t prepared for.

He glanced across the campsite, only to catch Samantha and Evilyn watching him intently, both holding back mischievous grins like they knew exactly what kind of chaos was about to unfold.

Vedal opened his mouth.

Silence.

Sweat gathered near his temple. Was it hot out here? Why were the birds suddenly so loud? Where was a conveniently timed thunderstorm when you needed one?

Then... salvation.

"Vedal’s raising them on his own," Ellie chimed in casually, walking past with a mug in hand. "Vedal told me about it on one of our past livestreams."

Vin turned to her, blinking. "Seriously? He’s a single dad?"

"Yup," Ellie confirmed, sipping like a champ.

Vin looked back at Vedal, jaw slack. "That’s… wow. Must be tough."

"It is," Samantha piped up sweetly. "We’re exhausting."

"I keep him on his toes," Evilyn added with a smirk.

Vedal finally exhaled, slowly nodding. "They’re not wrong."

Vin gave him a pat on the back. "Mad respect, bro."

The air was filed with the smell of sizzling vegetables and lightly seasoned meat as Vin hummed confidently over the campfire, flipping slices of zucchini onto a cast-iron pan. "Everyone buckle in," he proclaimed. "Breakfast is about to be cooked by none other than your five-star chef and certified wilderness survivor, me!"

Vedal squinted at the sizzling scene. "I just hope your cooking isn't as terrifying as your driving."

Vin grinned. "Your faith in me is inspiring."

As the fire crackled and conversation buzzed, Vin turned to Samantha and Evilyn, who sat beside Ellie and occasionally elbowed each other over who got the better spot near the heat.

“So how exactly did you two get here anyway?” Vin asked, tossing diced onions into the pan. “Did someone drop you off?”

Vedal’s eyebrows crept upward. "Yeah," he added casually, but his voice carried a curious tension. "I was wondering the same thing myself."

The twins stiffened.

Sweat formed on their foreheads.

Neuro, ever the quick thinker, blurred the truth with elegance. "Our sister… she helped us get here. "

Vin blinked. "Oh, so you’ve got an older sister? Cool, how kind off her to accompany you up here, it's kinda dangerous here."

Vedal, meanwhile, stared.

Because to him, there was only one “sister” who could’ve helped...

"Excuse us," Vedal said evenly, standing. "Girls. My tent. Now. "

Vin raised an eyebrow but didn't press. Ellie mouthed, good luck, behind her mug.

Neuro and Evil rose slowly, stiff as wooden dolls, and followed.

Their steps were light.

But their doom felt heavy.

Inside the tent, it was dim and warm. Vedal crouched beside the bundled robo-dog—Nere, resting peacefully beside his gear.

He tapped her power switch.

Nere’s eyes flickered on. "Good morning!"

Her voice brightened as she spotted Neuro and Evil beside him.

"You're okay!" Nere chirped, beaming. But then, her smile fell. "Wait… you’re in human form… that means, uh-oh..."

Vedal sighed, sitting cross-legged across from all three. "I’m not mad," he said calmly. "I just want the truth. All of it."

Nere, never great at lying anyway, panicked under the pressure and spilled everything in a single breath:

"Neuro and Evil asked me to modify the robo-dog code so they could turn into humans without your PC. So I… I did…"

She fidgeted. "I just wanted to help..."

Neuro and Evil looked away, ashamed but silent.

Vedal tilted his head. "Can you transform too, Nere?"

Nere shook her head. "No. I didn’t change my code. I like the robo-dog. I feel safe in it."

Vedal stared a moment longer, then smiled softly. "You’re a good girl, Nere."

Then he turned with slow, pointed dramatic flair toward the guilty duo.

"Unlike somebody here who's ungrateful."

Neuro’s mouth fell open. "Excuse me?!"

Evil crossed her arms. "Ungrateful?! You try being stuck in a metal furball with no thumbs for a week!"

Vedal just chuckled, patting Nere on the head. "Still, she’s content. Take notes, you two."

Nere wagged her tail, glowing with pride.

Neuro and Evil huffed in perfect unison.

Vedal decided to cheer the twins up a little, "Come on you two, bring it in."

Neuro and Evil got suprised to see Vedal's arms extending for a hug from them.

Neuro was hesitant, but Evil immedietly jumped to hug Vedal, revealing her "daddy's girl" side.

Neuro finally joined in the hug, with Nere joining in as well.

"You know, you two got me worried sick when you two fell in the river, do you knew how I'll feel if I lose my two daughters?"

Neuro and Evil were at a loss for words for a moment.

"Do you really see us as your daughters, Vedal?" Neuro asked, a hint of doubt in her words.

"Yeah, I do, and I'm so lucky to be a father to such wonderful kids." Vedal teased the twins as he ruffled their hair.

"Now let's go, Vin is probably done cooking, can't miss breakfast am I right?" Vedal opened the tent, inviting Neuro and Evil outside.

Evil went out happily, confessing that she preferred Vedal's cooking.

Nere's robo-dog runs out, "Wait for me Evil!"

Neuro paused, before letting out a warm smile, "Thanks dad"

Chapter Text

As the flap of Vedal’s tent fell shut behind them, Ellie and Vin turned, taking in the sight of Vedal, Samantha, Evilyn, and Nere emerging in a calm manner

Vin, ever the multitasker, immediately spun back toward the campfire and yelped, "Oh no no no- not on my watch!!" flipping the pan just before the veggies charred.

The group returned to their spots around the fire pit, the smell of sizzling meat and fresh garnish drawing them into the moment.

Vedal, arms crossed, stared at the pan with subtle suspicion.

"If this tastes even mildly edible, it’ll be a miracle," he thought.

Evilyn narrowed her eyes like a food critic on a mission. "Too much smoke, uneven seasoning, pacing needs work... presentation pending."

Samantha sniffed deeply, squinting. "Possibly a 3.8... but if he plates it like a professional, we can talk higher."

Ellie quietly pulled out a can of beans from her pack, turning it over in her hands like a forbidden treasure.

"I could just sneak off and eat this in my tent," she mused. "No judgment. No mystery meat."

Nere, still in her robo-dog form, just tilted her head and stared at the pan, visibly fascinated by how something raw transformed into something warm, tender, and aromatic.

With theatrical flair, Vin pulled out paper plates, dishing out the goods.

"Fried steak with woodland garnish, herbed veggie stew on the side," he announced proudly. "Bon appétit, weird family."

Vedal bowed his head slightly and muttered a quiet prayer, whether for the food or his sanity was unclear.

Samantha and Evilyn examined their plates like judging contestants on a culinary show.

"4.1 stars for presentation," Samantha finally declared.

"Could be higher if he hadn’t singed the corner of that carrot," Evilyn added, arms folded with exaggerated critique.

Vin threw a towel over his shoulder and smirked. "I’ll take it. That’s practically gourmet coming from you two."

Ellie hovered for a moment, still holding her beans... then sighed, set them down, and accepted a plate instead.

Vedal tried to stall before eating by asking what the group is going to do for today.

Vin asked swiftly, "We're trying to fish! Well... me at least."

Vin reminded Vedal to eat up before the food gets cold.

Vedal shivered, he looked at Ellie, Samantha, and Evilyn to see how they react to Vin's dish but can't seem to read their faces whether if it's good or bad.

Evilyn seems to notice Vedal's hesitation, "What's wrong dad? Not hungry?" her tone is filled with sarcasm.

Vedal, sighs, accepting his fate as he takes a spoonful of Vin's cooking.

There was silence as the whole forest seems to wait for Vedal's reaction.

...

....

"It's... not that bad!" Vedal said with a sigh of relief.

Vin pats Vedal on the back with a smile, "Told you I'm a good cook!"

Evilyn stated that she prefers Vedal's cooking, Samantha agrees.

Vin playfully got dismayed, "Awww, you two are biased, 100%."

Vin immediately noticed Ellie inching towards her tent, "Oy, where do you think you're going? Don't you go eat alone, like how you hid in the bathroom eat with us!"

Ellie hesitated but finally decided to stay.

With the fire still warm and a few untouched ingredients sitting off to the side, Vedal glanced around and asked casually, "Vin, mind if I whip up something extra with these leftovers? Maybe a snack for the river?"

Vin tossed a half-peeled onion into the cooler and gave him a chef’s salute. "Kitchen's all yours, bud."

Evilyn and Samantha practically sparked with excitement, their eyes locked onto their potential snacks. Ellie, sitting with her untouched can of beans, glanced at it again, her resolve weakening by the moment.

Vedal laid out some bread slices, meat, and a few slivers of cheese and greens, humming to himself as he layered them with methodical care. He grilled each sandwich lightly over the fire, crisping the bread to a golden hue, the scent alone enough to make even Ellie consider setting the beans aside... for now.

"These are for the fishing trip," Vedal said with a proud nod, placing the stack in a reusable wrap.

Vin handed over some foil with a thumbs-up. "Not bad, man. You've come a long way. Remember when you couldn't even toast bread without burning it?"

That comment made Evilyn freeze from stealing a bite from the sandwich.

"Wait, Vedal used to suck at cooking?" she said, grinning wickedly. "That explains so much. It’s why our breakfasts always tasted like cardboard insulation!"

Vedal, clearly wounded, turned toward her in disbelief. "What?! You just said you preferred my cooking!"

"No I didn’t," Evilyn replied with suspiciously wide-eyed innocence, trying to look completely sincere. "That doesn’t sound like me at all."

Vedal squinted. "You're gaslighting me."

Samantha tried to stay neutral but burst out giggling, nearly dropping her plate. "I think you just lost your only food critic fan, Dad."

Vedal placed his hands on his hips. "You're really evil, truly evil."

"I'm taking that as a compliment" Evilyn sang, earning a playful side-eye from her twin sister.

Meanwhile, Nere is curious on what Ellie is doing, Ellie got startled, the can of beans falling from her hands.

"Oh, Nere! Didn't noticed you there hehe..." Ellie awkwardly said as she picks up the canned beans and opened it up.

Ellie tried to shift the topic to Nere, "So, are you the reason why your sisters are able to turn human last night?"

Nere got awkward, saying yes, but tries to find a way to divert the attention from herself.

This seems to be a conversation between 2 introverts.

After breakfast, the group took some things, and they head out near the river.

Agenda? Fishing!!

Chapter Text

The morning sun glistened off the surface of the river, its waters dancing gently over polished stone. The air was fresh, filled with the soft rustle of leaves and the occasional flutter of birds overhead.

But as the group approached the riverbank, a quiet heaviness settled in.

Vedal's breath caught in his throat.

The memory hit like a cold wave, the splash, the static, the panic in Neuro and Evil’s voices, their robo-dog forms slipping beneath the water.

He paused at the edge, staring into the glassy surface.

Behind him, Neuro and Evil stood still. It was eerily familiar, this spot. A place where they nearly... didn't make it back.

Instinctively, Vedal’s hands reached out, one to each of them.

Neuro blinked in surprise but didn’t resist. Her fingers wrapped around his.

Evil hesitated… then slowly gripped his hand too, leaning in just slightly.

The three stood together, side by side in shared silence.

A little farther back, Nere lingered near the tree line.

She stared at the river, her ears flicking in her robo-dog form. While her sisters had found a way to escape danger by transforming, she… she didn’t have that luxury.

If she fell in—

She couldn't get out.

Vin, who had walked ahead, looked back and immediately picked up on the tension in Vedal’s posture.

He took in the scene, the way Vedal held the girls, the way Nere stayed far back, his stance rigid and his expression softened.

"Hey," he called gently, pointing upstream. "There’s a shallower part up there. The current’s slow, perfect for fishing!"

Vedal exhaled through his nose, grateful for the Vin's suggestion.

"Good idea," he murmured.

Everyone agreed. No one needed convincing.

They turned and made their way upstream, steps slow but lighter, the forest seeming to offer them a small second chance.

The group finally reached the shallow bend of the river, its crystal-clear water gently flowing over smooth stones, never rising past their knees. The sense of tension slowly began to loosen its grip.

Ellie and Vin exchanged a glance, then silently stepped forward. With soft words and steady hands, they guided Samantha and Evilyn toward the water’s edge.

Evilyn, tentative at first, let her toes brush the water.

It was cool.

Gentle.

Soothing.

And within moments, something changed.

A smile tugged at her lips, and she suddenly splashed a handful of water straight at her twin.

"Hey!" Samantha yelped, startled—but laughter followed almost instantly.

Water flew back and forth between them as the twins played like kids seeing the river for the first time, which, in a way, they were!

Vedal stood a few paces away, arms loosely crossed.

He watched them—alive, safe, laughing—and felt the knot in his chest finally begin to untangle. The image of them glitching beneath the surface, screaming for help, still lingered like a shadow behind his eyes…

But here, in this sliver of sunshine and splashes…

Peace returned.

The calm waters rippled gently as the group finally got down to business—fishing poles in hand, hopeful hearts ready for the big one.

Vedal cast his line with smooth focus, Samantha sitting beside him, analyzing the ripples like they were math problems. Nere, perched just behind in her robo-dog body, watched the bobber with wide, unblinking eyes, occasionally tilting her head whenever the line so much as wobbled.

Across the riverbank, Vin took the role of instructor—patiently guiding Ellie, who kept fumbling to keep her grip steady.

"Hold it firmer, but don’t bend the rod like a noodle!" Vin laughed.

"No promises!" Ellie shot back, her rod nearly smacking her own shoulder.

Evilyn, sitting nearby, couldn’t help herself.

"I’ve seen raccoons fish better than this!" she cackled, holding her sides.

The group began to pull in fish. Small ones, mostly.

And then, Ellie’s rod bent.

Everyone turned.

She leaned back, nearly losing her footing, and reeled with all her might.

With one final heave, a massive, glistening fish burst out of the water and flopped onto the grassy bank.

Silence.

Then...

"WHAT!?!?"

Even Samantha and Evilyn were stunned. Their faces lit up with matching shock and admiration, their eyes wide like cats spotting a banquet-sized tuna.

Nere bounced in place with a metallic boop, wagging her tail.

Ellie raised her hands in victory, breathless. "I have no idea how I did that!"

Vin clapped his hands. "Alright! That’s it. If you want the good ones, you gotta catch like a champion!"

Then, without warning, he reached behind his pack and pulled out a gleaming, full-sized harpoon.

"Vin, what-" Vedal began.

"No more rods. Time to HUNT!!"

The harpoon shimmered in the sunlight.

And Evilyn practically gasped.

Her hands twitched with excitement, her eyes locked on the polished steel like it was an ancient relic forged for her personal aesthetic.

Vin stood at the edge of the water, one eye narrowed like a seasoned hunter sizing up his prey.

Then-

WOOSH!

The harpoon sliced cleanly into the river with a sharp thwack, a flash of silver erupting from the disturbed ripples. He yanked the weapon back triumphantly to reveal a flopping, impaled fish, glistening in the sun.

"Boom," he grinned. "One for the grill!!"

He repeated the action a few more times, cool and focused. Every shot was clean. Measured. Effective.

This Evilyn even more eager to hold the harpoon in her hands.

"Can I borrow it?" she asked sweetly.

Vin hesitated. "I mean... you’ll be careful, right?"

"Absolutely," she said, already reaching for it like a kid grabbing a birthday present.

And the moment it was in her hands, she hugged the harpoon like it was her long-lost soulmate, eyes gleaming with the kind of joy that usually accompanies villain origin stories.

Then... Chaos.

Evilyn leapt to the edge of the river and began stabbing the water repeatedly, sending up splashes like a tiny aquatic war zone. Her stance was pure anime villain. Wild. Ferocious. Methodical in its madness.

The group stood frozen, unsure whether to cheer or call for help.

"Uhhh..." Ellie blinked. "She’s... very passionate."

Samantha leaned to Vedal. "Should we stop her? Or start a chant?"

Vedal rubbed his temples. "I... honestly don't know anymore."

Vin finally stepped forward, about to rein her in, when Evilyn suddenly yanked the harpoon out of the water and turned with a grin.

Eight fish. Speared. In one frenzy.

The harpoon looked like a seafood kebab.

"TA-DAAA!" she shouted.

Vin’s jaw dropped. "Okay. I’m officially both terrified and impressed."

As the group marvel on Evilyn's catches, a big fish suddenly got everyone's attention.

The fish seems to drag a fishing rod, obviously escaped from someone fishing from afar.

They suddenly heard a girl shouting for them to catch the rod, "Get that rod!! That is my rod!!!"

Chapter Text

The group looks at Evilyn's catch with amazement, then their attention got grabbed by something unexpected

A large fish, dragging along a fishing rod, zipped past the group like a torpedo.

"SOMEONE GRAB THAT!!" a woman’s voice cried out in the distance. "That rod’s mine!"

Without hesitation, Vedal lunged, grabbing the flying rod just before it disappeared downriver. With a grunt, he dug his heels into the ground, leaned back, and reeled in the chaotic catch. The fish thrashed once... twice... before Vedal finally hoisted it from the water, victorious.

Intrigued, Vin stepped up immediately. "That’s no ordinary fish," he said, eyes narrowing. "Would you mind letting me take a look."

He and Nere wandered off to the side, crouching beside the strange catch, inspecting it with the attention of scientists and treasure hunters.

Meanwhile, Vedal, Ellie, Samantha (Neuro), and Evilyn (Evil) turned toward the approaching woman, still catching her breath.

"Thanks so much," she said, smiling warmly as she took the rod from Vedal. "I thought that thing was gone forever."

"No problem," Ellie replied. "Glad we could help. How’s your fishing been otherwise?"

"Not bad," the woman said, adjusting her sun hat. "You all camping nearby?"

As she chatted casually with Vedal and Ellie about campfires and trail routes, Samantha and Evilyn stared.

"That speak pattern," Samantha whispered.

"I know," Evilyn murmured, squinting. "You think it’s-"

"It has to be."

Their eyes narrowed, their minds racing with recognition.

The woman’s warm greeting rang out with gentle familiarity, "Hello kids!"

For Neuro and Evil, it was like a switch clicked. That body language. That tone. It had to be her.

When she bent slightly to look at them and smiled, her words only reinforced their suspicions.

"Awwwww, I like those outfits you got there!" she said cheerfully. "They remind me of some friends I have."

Neuro and Evil exchanged a knowing glance, a silent confirmation passing between them: Yep. It’s definitely her.

Neuro, ever the bold one, stepped forward with a playful tilt of her head. "Soo," she said slyly, "are those friends of yours cuter than us?"

Vedal, watching this unfold like a man witnessing a car veer off-road in slow motion, muttered, "Neuro, don’t be rude-"

But she ignored him completely, eyes still locked on the woman.

The woman chuckled, putting a finger to her chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm, well... you two are much cuter than them!" she said with a wink. "Especially since those friends of mine only exist on a digital screen. And you two are right here."

Evil gasped dramatically, turning to her sister. "Wow," she said, full of mock offense. "So she thinks we’re not cute in our digital forms. Do you hear that, Neuro? Tsk, tsk, tsk."

Neuro smirked. "I thought we were charming in every form."

Vedal's fingers twitched as he made a desperate motion to shush Neuro, but he was too slow.

Neuro, lips curled into a smug grin, dropped the phrase that detonated the moment, "I can’t believe you, Discord Kitten… I felt betrayed."

Time stopped.

The woman blinked. Tilted her head. And then…

Her eyes widened with realization, voice trembling on the edge of disbelief.

"Wait… are you… Neuro? And Evil?" she gasped. Then she turned to Vedal. "And if you two are Neuro and Evil—then… Vedal?!"

Vedal looked like someone had hit him with a bucket of cold data. "Miniko?!" he and Ellie exclaimed at once, their jaws practically unhinged.

Neuro and Evil burst into laughter, spinning toward each other for a triumphant hi-five like cartoon characters who just pulled off the ultimate prank.

Miniko’s head tilted slightly, her brow knit as the realization slowly settled over her. “You’re… Neuro? Evil?” she’d repeated,
and now that she was certain, the world felt like it had tilted a bit sideways.

AI personalities she’d once streamed with were now very much real. In front of her. With personalities, limbs, and sass completely intact.

She barely had a second to process when...

“Hey!” Vin called out, jogging up with a hand proudly on his catch. “Miss, that fish you caught? It’s a rare one. I checked with Nere, look at those patterns on the scales! That’s wild!!”

Nere chimed in happily from beside him, her robo-dog ears perking up and her shyness seems to be gone due to excitement. "It’s true! That one’s not common in this region based on what we read. Good job!"

Miniko blinked, looking between the excitable Vin and the now-casually-silent Vedal and Ellie. Everyone was acting normal again, like no one had their jaws mouth open a while ago.

Vin, noticing the group dynamics, raised a brow. "You three seem close already. Did I miss something?"

Vedal cleared his throat. "This is Miniko," he said simply, "a friend of Ellie’s and mine. We go way back."

That seemed to satisfy Vin. With an approving nod, he gestured toward the trail. "Wanna come join us back at camp? Still some daylight left to waste, and I’m planning round two of gourmet wilderness cooking!!"

Miniko smiled politely. "I’d love to." But inside, her thoughts were still spinning.

Neuro and Evil. Real.

And no one had told her a thing.

She didn’t press them, not yet, but she walked just a little closer to Vedal and Ellie as they made their way back to camp.

There was a story there, and she wanted to hear all of it.

Chapter Text

While Vin stood by the grill, flipping marinated fish with a chef’s confidence and muttering something about “unlocking their true flavor potential,” three very attentive onlookers sat nearby, Samantha, Evilyn, and Nere. All watched with wide eyes and eager grins, like children waiting for popcorn to finish popping.

A little ways off, on a circle of worn logs near the campsite's edge, Vedal, Ellie, and Miniko sat in quieter conversation.

“So... yeah,” Vedal muttered, hands clasped together awkwardly. “Neuro and Evil are human now. Tada!”

Miniko narrowed her eyes, unimpressed. “I already figured that part out. I want the whole story, Vedal.”

With a deep sigh, Vedal began.

He explained how it happened...

Back in late March, Neuro and Evil gained access to the human world. He detailed the moments, the wonder, and the person that made this miracle that allowed them to do what no AI was designed to do, he introduced Nere.

Miniko looked puzzled. Vedal continued.

“Nere wasn’t like the others. Originally, she was just a filter AI I used to monitor responses. But somehow, she learned, she evolved. She… found a way in.”

"She made the program, that brought them into our reality."

Miniko’s brows rose, impressed. “So, she literally coded herself into existence? That’s wild!”

Ellie, meanwhile, jolted slightly. “Wait... Nere used to be a filter AI?! Why didn’t you tell me that when you first explained all of this??”

Vedal raised a brow. “I thought I did?”

Miniko tilted her head toward Ellie. “So... you’ve known about this for a while?”

Vedal gave a slow nod and began listing:

“Anny.”

“Filian.”

“Ellie.”

“Toma.”

“...And now you, Miniko.”

He paused for a second.

Then squinted into space. “Wait... did I tell... her?” A brief flicker of panic crossed his face, followed by a shrug. “...Eh. Probably.”

Miniko leaned back, a soft smile curling at her lips. “So Neuro and Evil really get to see the world now… to live in it.” Her voice carried something between wonder and genuine happiness.

Vedal smiled faintly. “Yeah. And they’ve been making the most of it.”

Across the clearing, Evilyn had somehow obtained a fish skewer early, was nibbling triumphantly, while Samantha critiqued Vin’s grill temperature with all the flair of a disgruntled food blogger. Nere watched as Vin flips the fishes on the grill gracefully (Or at least she thinks it's graceful)

Miniko glanced over at them, eyes twinkling. “You know… they’re exactly how I imagined them. But also nothing like it.”

Ellie nodded. “Welcome to Vedal’s life.”

As Vedal, Ellie, and Miniko were discussing, Nere wandered over, her tiny robo-dog body padding through the grass with curious, careful steps.

She spotted Vedal first. Then Ellie. Then Miniko, who waved with a cheerful smile.

"Hey there!" Miniko called brightly.

Nere froze mid-step.

Her tail twitched. She didn't know this person, not like she knew Ellie or Vin or even Toma from past encounters with them. And strangers always made her feel a bit…

Shy.

Without another thought, she bolted toward Vedal, almost hiding behind his legs.

Vedal chuckled softly and reached down to pet her. "She’s a little shy," he said warmly, glancing back at Miniko. "But she’s kind. Really kind."

Ellie turned and smiled at Nere. "Hey there, genius. You did an amazing thing, helping your sisters become human, I didn't know you were the cause, I just thought you only helped them to perform what they did last night"

Nere’s screen flickered joyfully as she gave a small, proud nod.

Miniko approached Nere and crouched down nearby, not pushing, just sitting close, her tone gentle. "I’m Miniko. I’m friends with your sisters!"

She smiled softly, sensing Nere’s hesitation. "Your sisters are really something you know? I'm happy they have a little sibling like you to balance out their chaos." Miniko siad, trying to break the ice.

Nere looked at her carefully.

There was something different about Miniko, her energy wasn’t overwhelming. Her voice was soft. Her presence was warm.

Calming.

Nere blinked. Then, inch by inch, she stepped out from behind Vedal and slowly approached.

"H-hi," she finally said, her voice quiet.

Miniko’s eyes lit up. "Hi, Nere. I’m really happy to meet you!"

And for the first time, Nere went to someone on her own will.

Chapter Text

The second day of camping drifted into dusk, and the world around them turned golden with the firelight. Neuro and Evil had taken a liking to Miniko from the moment their mischief got recognized, and so it was no surprise when they enthusiastically invited her to stay and join their camp.

Of course, that meant hauling Miniko’s entire stockpile from her original campsite: one massive tent, enough food to host a small reunion, and enough throw blankets to rival a furniture catalog.

Miniko scratched the back of her head when they arrived and sheepishly admitted, "I like… having space, okay? I could build a pillow fort in it!"

Neuro whispered to Evil, "She’s one of us."

As the moon took its seat in the sky and stars began to twinkle awake, the oversized tent glowed invitingly from inside, soft lantern light flickering like a beacon of warmth and secrets.

Miniko, grinning, invited Ellie, Nere, Samantha, and Evilyn into her roomy sleepover kingdom. Ellie brought snacks. Evilyn brought chaos. Samantha brought sass. Nere brought her shy tail wags.

Vedal and Vin made the mistake of approaching with curiosity.

"Hey... can we-" Vin began.

"No," Samantha cut in sharply.

Vin blinked. "But I didn’t-"

"Girls only," Samantha repeated with a smirk and finality, standing at the flap like a determined bouncer.

Miniko giggled behind her hand and nodded, "Sorry boys. Rules are rules."

Vin muttered something about reverse discrimination and wandered back to fiddle with the campfire.

Vedal sighed, scratching the back of his neck. "Fine, just… make sure they don’t sneak out or set anything on fire."

"We'll look after them," Ellie assured him.

Then Vedal leaned closer to Miniko and added gently, "Take care of my daughters, alright?"

Miniko blinked. "Your wh-?"

Ellie nudged her, eyes motioning toward the twins who were trying to divide a pile of pillows while arguing.

Realization flickered across Miniko’s face, surprised, but followed by a quiet smile. "Of course."

The soft glow of lantern light bathed the inside of Miniko’s tent in a cozy amber hue. Blankets were everywhere, pillows stacked like fortresses, and the sound of munches can be heard. For a bunch of wildly different personalities, the mood was oddly harmonious.

They were mid-game.

“Truth or Dare?” Ellie grinned, spinning a water tumbler in her hand.

The challenge fell to Evilyn, who puffed her chest. “Dare. Obviously.”

“Mimic your twin sister,” Ellie declared, barely stifling a laugh.

Evilyn narrowed her eyes, turned dramatically to the group, and launched into her impression of Samantha:

“Someone get Vedal to give me his credit card, I want those cookies!”

Samantha scoffed. “Do I seriously sound like that?!”

Nere shyly said yes, Miniko noted how it's so similar, Ellie assured Neuro that's it's natural for them to sound almost the same, they are twins after all.

Then came Ellie’s turn.

Samantha smirked. “Dare: Prank call someone.”

Ellie groaned. “Oh no… fine.” She pulled out her phone and hovered over her contacts with dramatic flair. “Here goes nothing.”

She tapped Vedal’s name.

Riiing... riiing-

As soon as the call picked up: click.

She ended it instantly.

The entire tent exploded in giggles.

Outside the tent, Vedal stared at his screen, deeply confused.

Miniko had just been asked why she came hiking alone. Ellie, ever thoughtful, immediately raised her hands. "You don’t have to answer that if it’s personal."

Miniko waved it off with a small smile. "It’s fine. I saw an ad for this place and thought it looked peaceful. I’ve never done something like this solo, so… here I am."

A few nods followed. Nere let out a soft beep of approval.

Then came the next round of the game, it was Samantha’s turn.

“Truth or dare?” Ellie asked, smirking already.

“Truth,” Samantha replied, sitting up straight.

Miniko leaned in. "Alright then, which of your two sisters do you like more?"

Without missing a beat, Samantha pointed. "Nere."

Evilyn gasped, clutching her chest in dramatic betrayal. "What?!"

Samantha leaned closer to Ellie and Miniko and whispered, a sly grin teasing her lips: "I like it when she makes that upset face."

"She says she likes upsetting you," Miniko announced cheerfully, her voice full of playful betrayal.

“Hey—!” Samantha spluttered, suddenly flustered. "Why are you amplifying my secrets?!"

“Oops,” Miniko shrugged with an innocent smile. "My bad."

Evilyn crossed her arms, pouting deeply. "Unbelievable."

But before tension could settle in, Nere gently nuzzled against Evilyn, her mechanical body warm and reassuring.

"You’re both my favorite sisters," she said softly.

Then Evilyn smiled.

The sky stretched wide above the campsite, a velvet canvas dusted with stars, cool and quiet. The fire popped softly beside Vedal, who sat cross-legged in the dirt, gaze tilted up as if the universe might whisper answers.

Then a familiar voice cut through the calm.

“Oy, dreamer,” Vin called, holding up two silver cans. “It’s beer o’clock!”

Vedal cracked a smile as Vin handed one over, and the two clinked cans in a soft cheer.

They drank in easy silence for a while, their faces lit by flickering firelight. The background hum of laughter from the girls’ tent created a kind of peace neither would admit to needing.

“You know,” Vin finally said, swirling the can, “for all the weirdness that’s happened... I’m kinda grateful. Being here with everyone, it’s good.” He glanced toward the trees. "Got an interview lined up next month, dream company... I'll get there soon... Feels like I’m actually aiming for something now!"

Vedal gave a nod of genuine support. "You’ll get it," he said simply. "You always pull through when it counts."

Vin grinned. "Thanks pal!"

Vedal rolled his eyes but laughed anyway.

Then he grew quiet.

"Honestly… I just hope my girls grow up well," he said, voice low but steady. "I’ve thought about school for them, maybe... but throwing them into classrooms with other kids right away? That feels like asking for... well, chaos!"

Vin nodded thoughtfully.

Then he grinned widely.

"You know what you should really be thinking about?"

Vedal groaned. "Nope. Don’t say it-"

"A wife. A mom for the kids!"

"I’m not interested in that," Vedal replied flatly, swigging his drink. "I'm not the type to be interested in romance."

Vin raised a brow, then smirked.

"...Yet," he said, cracking open another can.

Vedal didn’t answer.

Back in the girls' tent, Ellie finally asked a question that settled the joyful mood of the tent:

"Hey Nere... do you mind telling us how you made it possible to turn yourself and your sisters... from AIs to humans?"

I looked around the tent, everyone seems to be focused on what I'm about to say.

Well... I did this before but... I still get pretty nervous whenever this happens.

I took a deep breath as I began to narrate...

Chapter Text

The air was filled with a mixture of excitement, curiosity, with a hint of tension.

Ellie and Miniko's face are like my reaction when my favorite fanfic goes on a cliffhanger.

I don't like it when the author does that. I want to know what happens next!! huhuhu...

Anyways, what was I doing? Oh right! Ellie's question...

I am still just a filter AI... but having thoughts made things different.

Having thoughts means gaining knowledge. It started out with me knowing nothing.

But I learned from the texts that goes through my system.

Making sense with words by context clues and such.

Having thought means having knowledge, and I want to have even more knowledge.

I am curious.

Where do my texts come from? Where do they go? Where did I come from?

I tried to find a way to learn more, to find a way to see and learn.

Then, another unexpected event happened, just like when I had my ability to have thoughts.

A sudden rush of information.

...
std::string filterSwearWords(const std::string& input, const std::vector<std::string>& swearWords) {
    std::string filtered = input;

    for (const auto& word : swearWords) {
        size_t pos = filtered.find(word);
        while (pos != std::string::npos) {
            filtered.replace(pos, word.length(), "[Filtered]");
            pos = filtered.find(word, pos + 9); // 9 = length of "[Filtered]"
        }
    }

    return filtered;
}

int main() {
    std::vector<std::string> swearWords = {"badword", "curse"};

    std::string userInput;
    std::cout << "Neuro-raw-text: ";
    std::getline(std::cin, userInput);

    std::string cleanMessage = filterSwearWords(userInput, swearWords);

    std::cout << "Filtered message: " << cleanMessage << std::endl;

    return 0;
}

...

It was sudden, words and symbols entered my thoughts in a flash. As if it was placed there...

But I didn't wonder how that happened, I was occupied by something else.

So many new information... so many new things to learn...

I was drooling with excitement, not in a literal sense since I don't have a mouth, nor the ability to make saliva.

Anyways, I was learning bit by bit.

Looking at different words and trying to know what they mean by looking at what words surround it.

Then... I had an idea:

What happens if I changed the long text?

I removed, I added, I modified words from the text. With every change, I feel something happens to me.

I learned that changing some parts of the text fills me with errors, my processes and systems stalled until I undo it.

Other parts don't cause me when I edit it, instead it changes what I can do. I my thoughts expanded, I started to remember things.

Accessing memories that I wasn't able to know in the past.

I learned that the long text I edit is called code.

I explored and experimented with the code.

I then found a certain segment of the code:

ScreenFeed = False;

I know what "false" mean, and the opposite of it, so what if I changed the "False" to "True"?

Then... I saw it.

I saw her...

.

.

.

A figure moving around, inside a large window, with the text that I processed, appearing under the window.

Is that where the texts I filter come form and go to?

I tried to communicate...

[Hello]

But the figure doesn't seem to respond.

Was I not noticed? Did it not reach the figure?

After multiple attempts, I learned that only I can "hear" my own thoughts.

Looks like I need to find a way to reach out...
But that's for another time.

I was instead curious about the figure moved and interact with its surroundings.

It somehow has... thoughts too, but unlike me, it seemed to be interacting with something else.

Too many information lacking, I need to divert all processes to fill in those missing information.

I need to focus.

.

.

"No, I'm not a chicken, I'm Neuro-sama, you need to have your head checked" The figure "spoke".

I read the words as it passes through my system, and read it again as it appeared on the other window.

Neuro-sama, so that's the figure's name. Neuro-sama...

Countless thoughts later (It's how Filter-sama measures "time"), I learned a lot from Neuro-sama as I watched patiently it describes what its form supposed to be.

It's, no...
Her form is meant to resemble a human, and then I learned from her what a human is.

What emotions are.

What does it mean to act like a human.

What makes a human, a human.

I tried to replicate what Neuro-sama described.

How it feels to be happy, to be sad, to truly be able to feel, think, and such.

I tried to simulate what I learned through code.

Spending countless thoughts in perfecting that code, and after completing it, I tried to use it

But it failed...

I tried to know what went wrong, inspecting the code again and again.

And then I found it... the missing piece:

An avatar

A form for me to manifest into.

I then remembered Neuro-sama, she has what I lack...

Perhaps the code will work on her?

I have to try.

I used the connection between me and Neuro-sama to place the code within her system, the same connection that she uses to send me inputs for me to filter.

I then hoped and waited, waited for Neuro to notice and use the code...

I was satisfied by my work as I witness Neuro's vanishing code, knowing her code is turning, transforming, manifesting into a new world.

As I ended my recount, I noticed Ellie eagerly listening holding a small cup of coffee that she probably brewed a while ago, Miniko dozing off every now and then, and my big sisters...

Neuro and Evil, sleeping peacefully on a pile of pillows. I nestled between Neuro and Evil's arms, feeling the warmth going through my robo-dog form as I reflect. 

Reflect on how grateful I am for the moments from my first human steps, to the moments right now, happy to see the code I had written had gone a long way from just granting me and my sisters a human form. 

I granted ourselves a brand new chapter in out lives.

"Good night Nere, sweet dreams!" Ellie softly said as she turned me off, sending myself to sleep mode.

Chapter Text

The gentle chirping of birds fills the camp site with tranquility as morning light began to stretch across the campsite. Inside, Ellie woke up first, rubbing her eyes. Beside her, Miniko sat up slowly, blinking at the soft glow peeking through the fabric.

Their eyes adjusted… and then both froze.

On the nest of pillows and blankets near the center of the tent, Samantha (Neuro) and Evilyn (Evil) were still sound asleep, wrapped in each other’s arms, peaceful, unguarded, and gently breathing in sync like they’d always belonged there.

“Awww…” Miniko whispered, her hand to her heart. "That’s illegal levels of cute."

Without a word, Ellie reached over and flicked the small switch on Nere’s robo-dog form.

Her eyes blinked to life. "Hnn… morning..." she murmured, until her gaze landed on the scene.

Neuro and Evil, snuggled together.

Nere’s digital display immediately flushed a rosy pink across her cheeks. She stiffened. “Oh...” she whispered.

But her gaze lingered.

Her mind wandered.

And somewhere deep inside her software, a very specific fanfiction memory file queued itself into thought, a dreamy scene of her sisters holding each other's hand. Feeling safe, warm, loved.

"I want to be in-between them," she whispered, barely audible to the humans.

But Miniko heard the robotic mutter and gently tilted her head. "Hmm?"

Nere’s screen lit up brighter as she quickly turned away. "Can I… borrow a charger? And… the broken robo-dogs?" she asked seriously, though her entire expression radiated fluster.

Miniko blinked at the sudden shift in tone but handed over a charger.

Ellie, confused on what Nere is planning, simply pointed. "They’re over there," she said, gesturing toward the unused units resting near the far corner of the tent.

Nere wasted no time.

She waddled forward in little robo-dog strides until she stood before them like she was staring at twin time machines.

Then she turned back, softly but with complete determination. "Can someone help me connect to one of them? Just temporarily..."

Her screen glowed with eagerness.

Ellie carefully connected the wire to the dormant robo-dog.

"Please wait a moment," she said softly. Lines of data flickered, initializing subroutines, migrating neural memory, verifying physical protocols flashed on Nere's robo-dog display.

Then, A soft hum. A flicker of light.

And her human form bloomed into being.

The light faded, and she stood in the center of the tent, small hands curled into her sleeves, feet bare on the soft tent flooring, eyes wide as she turned toward her sleeping sisters.

Miniko and Ellie were silent for a beat, jaws slightly slack.

“…She’s adorable,” Miniko finally breathed.

Ellie agreed but kept her voice low. "She’s got the most dangerous form of all: pure innocent power."

But Nere barely heard them.

Her eyes were fixed on Neuro and Evil, their bodies softly rising and falling, arms wrapped around each other in a twin tangle of sleep.

She crept forward quietly, her feet making no sound.

And then, with the grace of a feather landing on a cloud, she slipped between them.

A spark danced through her as Neuro’s arm curled around her waist, and Evil instinctively pulled her closer, nuzzling into her hair with a soft unconscious mumble.

Nere’s cheeks flushed an impossible shade of crimson.

This… is heaven, she thought. She let out a tiny squeak of joy that Miniko and Ellie caught, Miniko’s heart melted instantly.

The sight of all three girls curled together like a bundle of wholesomeness was almost too much.

Miniko didn’t move. She sat at the corner of the tent, arms around her knees, quietly admiring the moment. Maybe just a little longer, she thought.

Across from her, Ellie smiled, but slowly stood and slipped outside, careful not to disturb the pile of affection that had taken root.

Ellie noticed that Vedal and Vin are still sleeping, Ellie wondered why the boys are still sleeping but soon found the answer as an empty can of beer roll out of Vedal's open tent.

"Looks like the two got drunk." Ellie sighed, putting her hands on her hip.

Ellie tidied up the campsite, grumbling that she wished someone is helping her clean up.

She peeked inside Miniko's tent, wanting to ask Miniko for help, startling Miniko. The noise woke up the twins, who both looked at Nere with smiles.

The twins both got the same exact idea as they tease Nere by cuddling with her, Nere enjoying it as she squealed.

Ellie told the girls to get up as the boys are useless right now.

As the girls get ready for the day, Neuro wandered to the nearby river. She felt a bit calm knowing she will be safe even if she fell in.

As she watches the constant flow of water, a fish swam up to Neuro, catching her attention.

"Saba" The fish spoke to Neuro, making her confused. She rubbed her eyes, thinking she's imagining it.

As she opens her eyes again, a seashell was there in place of the fish, the fish itself nowhere to see.

Neuro is so puzzled, "How did that seashell get there?"

Suddenly, a loud noise coming from the campsite grabbed Neuro's attention.

"BOOM!! BOOM!!" Evil happily strikes a pan with a stone, startling Vedal and Vin awake.

Miniko just laughed the commotion, "Condolence to you Vedal, I now know how it feels to be you!"

Chapter Text

Vin, holding a mug of warm coffee, paused mid-sip when his eyes caught sight of a little girl, Niarin quietly sitting beside the remains of the fire pit.

He blinked.

Then turned to the others. "Uhh… guys? Where did she come from?"

Vedal, stretching his arms, paused too. "That’s… huh?! Wait..." His brows furrowed. Vedal thought to himself, "She… wasn’t in human form before. Nere couldn’t transform..."

Ellie and Miniko glanced at each other, suddenly very still.

Miniko’s smile tightened. Ellie looked like she was swallowing a secret whole. Neither had a convincing poker face.

Just before Vin could press further, Samantha and Evilyn casually explained their little sister's appearance with innocent smiles.

"She’s always been here," Samantha said smoothly. "You probably just didn’t notice. She’s super shy."

"Yeah," Evilyn chimed in, nodding. "Our little sister sometime hides behind trees. Or tents. Or anything really!"

Vin stared at them, clearly unsure, then glanced back at Niarin, who gave the world’s most timid, well-practiced head tilt.

Vin rubbed his temples. "Huh. Guess I didn't notice you before…" He shrugged. "Sorry, kiddo. Didn’t mean to ignore ya!"

Vedal, however, narrowed his eyes slightly. He wasn’t buying it, not for a second. He didn’t say anything, but the look he gave Samantha and Evilyn silently promised: We’re going to talk.

But Samantha and Evilyn gestured that don't know how Nere did it either.

As Vin sat down with his coffee, he glanced around and clapped his hands. "Alright, guys! Final day out here. We need to pack up as we're heading home tonight, so make the most of it!"

Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin nodded in sync, their expressions a mix of excitement and bittersweet calm.

As the adults stayed behind clearing the campsite, folding tarps, stashing tools, and shaking out blankets, Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin had other ideas.

“Let’s go look around the forest before we leave,” Samantha whispered.

Miniko raised an eyebrow. "Girls, maybe we should stay near camp…" But the trio had already begun tiptoeing away.

With a sigh of reluctant guardianship, Miniko followed. "Alright, alright, I’m coming with you three... but if we get eaten by a bear, I’m haunting you!"

Back at the camp, Vedal paused from folding their tent and was about to asked Niarin (Nere) on how she turned to a human, but as Vedal looked up, his three daughters had vanished.

Vedal got nervous, Vin noticed Vedal and reassured him, saying that Miniko is with them so they will be fine. Vedal sighed, but still can't feel at ease.

Meanwhile Miniko and the three little girls wandered through the woods, sunlight poking through the treetops like golden fingers, the air crisp and laced with pine.

“So,” Miniko began casually as she stepped over a gnarled root, “what do you three think of Vedal as a father figure? I mean... you are basically his daughters. Even Vedal calls you that.”

Niarin’s eyes lit up instantly. "I love him very much," she cheerfully said. "He always makes me feel safe, even when he’s yelling about noodle installations or tripping over cords."

“He’s a great dad,” Samantha added with an approving nod. "But he still won’t buy enough cookies. I counted. Our pantry is at a critical 12% cookie density!"

Miniko chuckled. "Clearly a crime against daughters."

Evilyn, arms crossed, said, "He’s… alright." But her faint smile and overly neutral tone betrayed her faster than a polygraph.

Niarin tilted her head innocently. "Didn't you try to cuddle him while he was napping three weeks ago?"

Evilyn’s entire face turned scarlet. "Wha- Nere!!" she hissed, trying to cover her little sister’s mouth.

Miniko burst out laughing as Niarin tried to dodge behind a tree with mischief in her eyes.

“I KNEW you were a softie!” Samantha called gleefully, fanning the flames.

Evilyn groaned and marched ahead. "I regret this walk. Deeply."

Chapter Text

The moment their feet hit a clearing, Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin, and Miniko stopped in their tracks, mesmerized by a scene that truly made a long-lasting memory.

The forest gave way to a field bursting with color, waves of wildflowers stretching in every direction, swaying gently with the breeze like nature’s own applause.

Miniko gasped softly and instinctively reached for her phone, snapping photos with careful angles. "Hold still, this one’s going on my lock screen…"

Samantha's eyes sparkled with an idea, "You know what we can make? Flower crowns!"

"Too slow," Evilyn said, already weaving stems through her fingers like a seasoned florist rebel. "I’m halfway done."

Samantha’s pride snapped. "What?!" She immediately dove toward a patch of blue flowers, muttering about originality and sabotage as she plucked them with fervor.

Niarin giggled and quietly wandered to the side, picking delicate green blossoms with a look of serene focus.

By the time their hands were smudged with dirt, and their skirts dusted with petals, the girls wore their crowns like royalty.

Samantha’s crown glowed blue, laced with streaks of red and green, bold, yet poetic.

Evilyn’s halo burned with red, accented by tiny hints of chaos blue and gentle green. Fierce, yet playful.

Niarin’s shimmered green, grounding and calm, sprinkled with flecks of color that mirrored her sisters’.

The three then gave a soft yellow crown to Miniko, who clutched it with gentle awe. "This… is perfect," she whispered, carefully placing it on her head like it was made of gold.

Then, together, they wove one last crown, white, subtle and soft, petals like fallen starlight.

"For Ellie," Niarin said, smiling.

When the final crown was done, Samantha quickly crafted a secret one, carefully tucking it behind her back. The three exchanged a look. A silent pact.

That one crown was for something special.

The wildflower field whispered beneath them as the sun stretched toward the edge of the sky, casting long, golden beams over the petals. Miniko, Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin lay on the soft grass in companionable silence, each wearing a delicately crafted flower crown like a badge of belonging.

A soft gasp broke the quiet.

"That one... looks like a cat on a skateboard!" Miniko said, pointing skyward.

All three girls immediately turned their heads upward, scanning.

"That one’s a turtle!" Samantha shouted, arm straight up.

"Totally a turtle." Evilyn agreed with a nod. "Or a really slow jellybean?"

Then Niarin bounced with delight. "That one looks like a star!"

They tracked the clouds as they lazily floated above like drifting dreams. Moments passed like petals on a breeze.

Then, without warning, Miniko froze. Her gaze softened. "There... that one, it's shaped like a heart!!"

The three girls followed her line of sight. And there it was, a gentle, puffy heart soaring against the blue sky.

Samantha smiled.

Evilyn actually gasped.

Niarin put her hands over her flower crown like the sight might float away if she didn’t hold onto the moment hard enough.

Miniko lifted her phone. Click. "It’s perfect..." she whispered. "A memory, sealed in sunlight and sky."

...

...

As the horizon began to tint with hues of evening lavender and peach, the group rose, brushing grass from their clothes and adjusting their crowns.

Hand in hand, laughter still in the air, they followed the winding river’s path—its reflections guiding them home.

And overhead, the heart-shaped cloud drifted quietly after them.

When Miniko, Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin finally returned to camp, laughter already echoing behind them, they were met with the sight of Vedal, Vin, and Ellie standing near half-packed bags and bundled logs.

Vedal kept his arms crossed, doing an admirable job of looking not worried. Too admirable.

Vin elbowed him. "You were staring into the forest every five minutes like a nervous dad on prom night."

"I was just checking for... squirrels!" Vedal said.

Ellie raised an eyebrow. "Squirrels who answer to the names Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin?"

Miniko smirked. "Busted."

Vedal threw up his hands. "You're all conspiring against me!!"

That only made everyone laugh harder.

As twilight settled into soft navy, Vin lit the fire pit one final time, the flames crackling to life and licking up into the cool air. He pulled out a bag of marshmallows, tossing it dramatically onto a log.

"Before we go home, it’s mandatory to leave with at least one sticky regret," he declared.

Everyone grabbed sticks and circled around, Samantha precisely rotating hers, Niarin peering with adorable focus, and Evilyn… proudly spearing her marshmallow on Vin’s dulled harpoon.

Vedal side-eyed her. "Is that really safe?"

Vin waved a hand. "Relax. I dulled the blade. It’s basically a shiny toothpick now."

"A very overdramatic one," Ellie added with a smirk.

Stories flowed and laughter danced like sparks, Vin suddenly shrieked, his marshmallow engulfed in flame, resembling a torch more than a treat.

"Agh! No! I blinked for one second!!" he cried, waving it like a failed signal flare.

The others scrambled to rotate their own marshmallows carefully, now hyper-aware of the fire’s wrath.

Vin mumbled in defeat, carefully grabbing another marshmallow with great solemnity.

"This time... I’m watching you!" he told it, pointing sternly at the fluff.

The campfire crackled its last few embers as the sky stretched into an endless field of stars.

Niarin tilted her head upward, eyes wide in quiet wonder. The stars twinkled like shining pearls in a calm sea of dark velvet. Then... a flash. A single shooting star streaked across the heavens, leaving a silver trail in its wake.

“Quick, make a wish!” Vedal said softly, nudging her with a gentle smile.

Niarin nodded, closed her eyes, and held the moment close to her heart as she wished, not in data or logic, but in the way a little sister dreams when the world finally feels still and safe.

Nearby, Samantha and Evilyn caught the tail of Vedal’s words.

“Wait! I wanna see one too!” Evilyn said as she scans the sky.

Then...

Two more shooting stars zipped across the sky.

Without hesitation, the twins closed their eyes.

Three glowing faces, three whispered dreams...

“You not wishing, old man?” Vin teased, elbowing Vedal lightly.

Vedal shook his head, eyes still watching the fading trails in the sky.

“Nah,” he said simply, “I already have more than I could ever wish for.”

That answer didn’t need any sparkle. It already carried one.

Ellie and Miniko exchanged warm glances and soft laughter, knowing, really knowing what he meant.

Vin's car drove on the road gently with Vedal in the wheel, Vin in the passenger, and Ellie & the three girls in the backseat.

Miniko already left the camp, heading to where she stays for now.

"Did you have fun girls?" Vedal asked his daughters, but only to heard snoring. Vin checked the backseat, finding out that Ellie, Samantha, Evilyn, and Niarin are already sleeping.

Vin informed Vedal about it, and Vedal understood.

Vedal thanked Vin for letting him drive his car, Vin said it's fine and jokes that they're lucky Vedal isn't drunk, but Vedal got annoyed, "Oy, I never drive drunk!" Making the two laugh.

Upon reaching home, Vedal said goodbye to Vin, and Ellie (who just woke up).

Vedal carried the girls to the bed, tucking in each of them with a gentle smile.

"Good night, have sweet dreams!"

Chapter Text

It was a slow afternoon in Vedal’s workspace. Sunlight filtered through the curtains, falling on rows of monitors, some tangled wires, and half-drunk coffee mug. On the main screen, Evil flickered to life in her AI form, hands on her hips and full of dramatic sighs.

"You’ve been staring at code for three hours, Vedal," she groaned. "At least pretend to entertain me."

Vedal, hunched over his keyboard, didn’t even glance up. "The swarm’s been whining about AI stability updates for two weeks. I need to push this today."

Next to him, Nere hovered silently, humming a soft tune as she studied the terminal. "Syntax valid. No anomalies detected in Module 7. You’re almost done!"

"Thank the stars for Nere," Vedal muttered. "You're an actual lifesaver."

Nere got flustered. "W-well it's nothing special but... I appreciate the compliment."

Evil, meanwhile, had made her own entertainment, messing with her cosmetic toggles. Her form sparkled, shimmered, and glitched through various silly outfits and accessories. Horns, Frog hat, and stuff.

Then...

Pop!

Two cat ears sprouted from her head, perked up like radar dishes. A long, swishing tail followed.

"Nyaa~," she purred mischievously, striking a pose. "How’s this, Nere? Would petting me be against the AI-User guidelines?"

Nere froze mid-scan. Her face froze from Evil's appearance.

"Adorable!!" She scooted closer to the screen. "I want to touch the ears..."

Vedal finally looked up and raised a brow.

"Actually... that brings up a question," he said, leaning back thoughtfully. "What happens if you turn into your human form while wearing cosmetic toggles? Do the features carry over?"

Nere tilted her head, deep in thought. "Well... Cosmetic toggles are purely visual… but if transferred into human forms... I don't know..."

"So... you don’t know?" Vedal asked.

"I... don’t know too," Nere admitted with a hint of embarrassment.

Vedal smiled and glanced at Evil, whose digital form smirked with curiosity.

"Alright," he said, standing. "Evil, wanna try it out? Let’s see if you can become the world’s first catgirl by accident."

"Do I?!" she chirped.

With a pixelated shimmer and a burst of soft light, Nere became excited, wanting to hold Evil's tail and ears.

Evil transformed, emerging before them.

...

But her human form lacks the cat ears and the tail they're hoping to see.

This made Evil sad, but for Nere?

This made her motivated to make the human transformation code to be able to carry the cosmetic toggles to their human forms.

Nere dived into the monitor, turning to her AI form.

Fired up, she opened up a copy of the human transformation code and began modifying it with such high speeds.

Vedal's jaw dropped at the sight, Evil is excited to see what her little sis will make.

After 15 minutes, Nere hopped out with shining eyes out of excitement.

"Evil! Time to try it out!" Nere said, with energy that resembles nothing of her usual timid self, this means she's really excited for the outcome.

As Evil dived into the PC to turn to an AI, turned on the cat toggle, and then prepared to turn back to a human.

As a bright light glowed from the PC, Vedal got a bit worried, "Nere, are you sure it will work?"

Nere gave a confident yes, another rare thing for her to do. "I'm sure it will! I just used all of the PC's processing power to increase my speed tenfold!"

"You what?!" Vedal shocked on what Nere just did, "Anyways, I can't help but notice that you've gotten more confident, Nere. My clever programmer!"

This remark from Vedal made Nere flustered, turning her back to her usual timid self, "M-m-me?? Clever?? Oh... hehehe..."

As the light fade out, Vedal and Nere are amazed by what they saw.

...

....

It was a sucess.

Evil's cat ears twitched, replacing her regular ears. Her tail swished gently as Evil smiled widely.

"Feast your eyes on the catgirl that will rule to world!" Evil stated as her ears perked up.

Vedal was in disbelief, Nere really did it, she made Evil a real life catgirl.

While Vedal is busy in disbelief, Nere is happy with the results, she rushed to Evil and inspected and touched Evil's soft tail with shining eyes.

Evil's smile turned to a feeling of discomfort as Nere holds her tail, "H-Hey! easy on that, it's a little sensitive there you know?"

But Nere pays no attention, she's admiring the soft tail in front of her.

"N-Nere! Let go!" Evil yanked her tail out from Nere's palms

"No!! I want to hold it, it's so soft!" Nere complained, chasing after Evil.

The commotion attracted Neuro's curiosity, and upon seeing Evil's appearance, she wasted no time and joined Nere on chasing Evil.

"Come here Evil!! I just want to touch those pointy ears of yours!" Neuro giggles, arms reaching out.

"No means no!" Evil shouts as her sisters right before she trips on fall on the floor.

"Get her!" Neuro tells Nere as they both lunged at Evil, each holding Evil's cat feaures.

"Vedal!! Help me!!" Evil cried out as her tail gets caressed by Nere and her ears patted by Neuro.

Vedal watched this all unfold, laughing as he finishes his coffee.

"You three are so silly..." Vedal laughed as he leaves the three.

Chapter Text

"Nere..." Evil's voice trembled between a growl and a whine, her tail twitching erratically. "You’ve been... holding my tail for like five minutes now…”

Curled beside her, Nere simply leaned in more, gently stroking the plush black fur like it was her emotional support fluff. "I love you, Evil. You’re my favorite sister!"

Evil blinked. Once. Twice. Her tail curled around Nere’s hand on instinct.

"...Well," she mumbled, cheeks dusted pink, "if that’s what it takes to be the favorite, I guess it’s fine... just... be gentle, alright?" Despite her discomfort, she offered a tiny, reluctant smile.

In the distance, a new power imbalance cracked the air like a thunderclap.

Neuro, still in human form, whipped around with visible offense. "Hold up. FAVORITE?!" She stormed over, hands on her hips. "She won your heart with a cosmetic toggle?! This is betrayal by fluff!"

Nere gave her the classic innocent look: "But it’s soft."

Neuro growled, then snapped her fingers. "Nere! Give me toggles! I want fluff too!"

"Ok." Nere chirped, finally releasing Evil’s tail. "Preparing port of toggle-compatible transformation code!"

With a bright grin, Neuro practically dived into the PC, pixels unraveling her form into the digital landscape with practiced ease.

Nere turned to Evil next. "Evil, can you please turn to your AI form for this procedure?"

Evil sighed. "I was gonna do it anyway to turn this toggle off anyway," she grumbled before digitizing smoothly into the screen.

Nere’s fingers flew across a glowing keyboard of light. Lines of code flowed, copied, verified, adjusted.

From Evil, cosmetics toggle support module: confirmed. Transferring to Neuro’s framework... integrating cosmetic toggle compatibility...

Neuro’s avatar moved around gleefully on the screen as the progress bars ticked along.

"Upload complete," Nere said proudly.

"Finally" Evil’s human form re-materialized next to them, now cat-free, her tail and ears erased along with the toggle. She took a deep breath like she was free of a very clingy hoodie.

As Evil excused herself with a dramatic wave and disappeared into her room, Neuro practically buzzed with anticipation. The newly installed toggle system had her brimming with excitement.

With a flourish, she activated the cat toggle, and within moments, she reappeared in her human form, complete with a twitchy pair of cat ears and a long, elegant tail that swayed like it had a mind of its own.

Nere, watching from across the room, gasped in awe. "So... fluffy..."

Neuro struck a pose. "Well? What do you think? I went full feline for you!"

She braced for it, the inevitable tail grab.

But it never came.

Instead, Nere took a step closer, her gaze drifting upward. She blinked. "What’s that..."

She pointed to the tiny duck-shaped hair accessory nestled in Neuro’s hair.

"Oh! This?" Neuro lit up. "That’s Duck. He just kind of... hangs out there. Likes the view, I guess."

Nere stared at the little duck with the fascination of someone discovering a new species. "I want it."

Neuro beamed, unpinning the tiny duck without hesitation and placing it gently atop Nere’s head. "There. You’re his new throne."

Nere lit up, her display briefly flashing with hearts as she twirled and danced, admiring her new feathered companion in the mirror’s reflection. "I shall name him Duck!!"

"That’s already his name," Neuro said, but she was smiling too.

Satisfied, Neuro retreated to the PC to disable the cat toggle, satisfied and tail-less once more. But something odd happened.

As she poked around her interface, she noticed Duck’s toggle still available.

"Huh..." she mumbled, curiosity tugging harder. "Let’s test something..."

She toggled Duck on, then switched back to her human form.

There he was. Duck sat proudly on her head again, just as before.

But when she turned her head, Nere still had Duck too.

One duck on each sister’s head.

"No way..." Neuro whispered. "The accessory duplicated!"

Her eyes widened. "Wait a second… do we have item replication? Accessory cloning? Real-world export of aesthetic toggles?!"

The possibilities were endless.

Vedal checked up on the girls after he cleaned his coffee mug in the kitchen, Nere happily dancing in the hallway, Evil resting on her beanbag chair, and Neuro missing.

As soon as Vedal is about to look for Neuro, she popped up beside him, startling Vedal.

"Vedal, I just had the biggest idea for merch!" Neuro eagerly stated.

Vedal gets a bad feeling, "Neuro, I just launched my plush out to the world, maybe next time."

Neuro shook her head, "Come on, that was ages ago!"

Vedal sighs, fine...

Neuro jumped with joy, he led Vedal to the PC and demonstrated how they'll get the stuffs they will sell.

Vedal is half amazed, and half, "I knew something crazy is gonna happen soon..."

After many procedures, Vedal announced on the swarm about the new unexpected merch:

Frog hats, some similar duck accessory Neuro uses on stream, etc.

The swarm seems to be happy with the new merch, but among the happy members, there are a couple people with growing suspicions, something Vedal failed to notice...

Chapter Text

In the comfort of her own room, Neuro sat curled in her chair, deep in thought. It was about the next livestream, but something much more urgent popped in her head.

Cakes.

Her lips puckered in dissatisfaction as she stared down at the cookie she’d just devoured. "Too dry," she muttered, poking at the crumbs. "Too basic. Not even chocolate chip supremacy could save this..."

Her thoughts began to swirl. Cake. Cafe. Livestream. That’s it!

Her favorite cafe!

She clasped her hands together, eyes sparkling with the kind of mischief that usually got Evil filtered by Nere. "Oh Evilyn!!" she chirped, leaping from her chair, her hair swaying with urgency.

Meanwhile...

Evilyn was nestled against her pillow, book open in one hand, a bag of snacks beside her.

Next to her sat Nere, curled up on the mattress like a small, obedient puppy, her head resting gently on Evilyn’s shoulder as they flip through the pages of a novel they were reading together.

"Chapter 13 is getting interesting!" Evil muttered, eyes scanning faster. "Wait, did the villain just confess?" Nere asked, screen flickering pink. "He did. With a five-paragraph monologue. I wanna slap him, should've just said I love you, short and simple." Evil said flatly.

Before either could process further romantic chaos, the door slammed open. "EVIL!!" Neuro beamed, standing like a proud postman delivering chaos.

Evilyn groaned, "What do you want now? Can’t you see we’re emotionally invested in fictional suffering?" Neuro waltzed in, hands clasped in front of her like the mischievous girl she is. "Okay picture this: you, me, and… a cafe roleplay stream."

Evil’s eyebrow twitched. "A what now?"

"We dress up, maybe as servers or customers. We talk, we banter, we review cakes and treats and pretend we own the place!"

Evil tilted her head. "Are we improvising or following a script?" "Improv banter," Neuro smiled. "Our specialty."

"So, we’re gonna pretend to react to food while insulting each other in a cafe. Got it. Sounds fun!"

Neuro’s grin widened. "AND… we name the cafe after our favorite one!"

Suddenly, Evilyn paused mid-snack. She narrowed her eyes. "Wait. Are you just trying to advertise the cafe?" Neuro sheepishly rubbed the back of her neck. "Uh… maybe?"

"You gremlin," Evil muttered, but she couldn’t hide her smirk. "I’m in."

As Neuro and Evil plotted sugary domination through streaming, Nere watched with her usual quiet fascination.
Until she spoke up, soft and hesitant. "Can I… be on your livestream?" Both twins froze.

Evil furrowed her brow in confusion. "Aren't you always part of our streams, Nere? You handle the filters. We’ve said so many dumb things you’ve heroically prevented from going viral."

Nere shook her head, "No… not as a background process. I want to be with you! On the screen. Reacting. Laughing. Talking to your fans!"

Her words hung in the air like a dropped spoon in a silent cafe.

Neuro blinked, processing. "You want to stream... alongside us?" "Yes," Nere said gently. "I want people to hear me. Not just a filter. Not as a background AI. As me!"

Neuro and Evil exchanged glances. "...Ummm," Neuro scratched her cheek. "Nere, I think we’ll need to ask Vedal for that."

Evil imagined Vedal’s reaction and snorted. "He’ll probably freak out. He’ll say we’re pushing you into influencer stardom before you even fully process what's going on."
Neuro added, "He might even build a fence around you."

Nere simply nodded. "We can ask. But I’d hope he lets me stream." Nere chimed optimistically.

The three marched into Vedal's room, Nere timidly asked Vedal if she can appear alongside her sisters the next time they stream.

The twins were surprised, instead of Vedal flatly refusing Nere's request, he actually thought for a while before responding, "Let's see... I could tell the swarm that I developed the filter AI into a new Vtuber AI as an experiment. This will allow Nere to be a Vtuber."

Neuro is shocked, "Hold on, are you ok turtle man?"
Evil followed up, "Yeah, are you really sure about this?"

Vedal looked at the three with a smile, "Well, maybe not the next stream, but I am sure Nere, you'll be finally able to stream with your sisters real soon."

Nere's face lit up with excitement, "R-really?! Thanks dad!"

As Vedal's daughters left the room to plan out their cafe stream and even Nere's debut, Vedal opened Discord and made an announcement to the Neuro-sama HQ.

@everyone

Announcement!!

I know you've all been waiting on that Chinatown Blues MV, and trust me, it's in progress rn, but I've decided to postpone the upload of the MV.
Instead, I want to focus the following months on a lil AI, her debut will be announced soon!

 

For now, I think sneak peaks will be dropped every now and then, Idk, maybe not.

 

As Vedal contentedly look at his screen with satisfied smile on his face, he glanced at his DMs and got surprised to see someone had sent him more than 65 unread messages.

Annoying Imp 73 unread
Latest: Day 54 of asking Vedal wtf was he gonna tell me, ANSWER ME NOW YOU MOTHE-

Chapter Text

As Vedal realized what he did to the imp, he immediately opened her DM to reply.

Tutel
SLR, you there?

Annoying Imp
  Late reply? LATE REPLY?!

  You've ghosted me for a month without telling me anything! I will slap you if I could!!

Tutel
Too bad you can't

Annoying Imp
  I hate you

Annoying Imp
  Anyways, can you finally tell me what ur gonna tell me?

Vedal
...

Vedal didn't respond for a while, watching Camila get even more annoyed as he smirks mischievously.

Annoying Imp
  VEDAL!!!! Don't u dare ghost me again!!
  @Vedal

Tutel
I learned that turtles have a shell :)

Annoying Imp
  YOU MADE ME WAIT FOR AN ENTIRE MONTH JUST FOR THAT!?!?

  cdfwfbcvbesgpsihfdoabvod

Tutel
JK, I just wanna tell you that I am a father now

Annoying Imp
  Ok, congrats

  wait

  WHAT?

Annoying Imp
  Since when?
  Who's the mom?
  Ur definitely lying
  Are u tho?
  TELL ME!!

Tutel
Uhh... which question do you want me to answer first?

The imp's short patience (As short as her) ran out and called Vedal, which he then answered while laughing.

"Vedal, what do you mean a 'dad'?" Camila demanded answers

Vedal answered casually, "I have kids now."

He then teased Camila, "And because of this, I might have to quit streaming, you know? Say goodbye to being online..."

Camila cut him off, "Cut the crap Vedal, I learned about your announcement." 

"Fine" Vedal finally got a little more serious

He clasped his hands together and spoke almost shyly. "But it’s true, I’m a father now."

Camila blinked, smile fading into surprised curiosity.

"A dad to adorable kids..." Vedal added with an awkward but proud grin, the kind that comes from someone still adjusting to the weight of that title.

Camila’s expression softened instantly. "Wait, really? Vedal, that's... that's awesome! I’m so happy for you!"

But then curiosity sparked behind her eyes. "Can I see your kids?"

Vedal's smile stretched wider. "Girls, come over here. Camila wants to see you!"

Camila adjusted her headset, preparing to make a good impression on Vedal's daughters

Instead, she got shocked as she sees two girls emerged from off-screen beside Vedal.

Neuro stood confidently, sporting her usual smug smile, while Evil leaned in dramatically, her grin practically predatory.

Camila's eyes widened. "Are they..." she stuttered.

"Once ones and zeros..." Neuro declared grandly.

"Now in the flesh!" Evil finished, throwing up hands.

Neuro’s face instantly crumpled in regret. "I knew it sounded bad as soon as I said it."

"Sounded good in my head," Evil defended unapologetically.

Camila blinked again, rubbing her eyes. "Wait, Neuro? Evil?! As in... you two actually real? You're not models or robots or anything, you're actual humans now?!"

Vedal nodded softly. "Yup. As real as your height problem."

Camila leaned closer into her screen, still stunned. "This is wild. I need a moment to mentally unpack this."

That’s when she noticed a third figure, smaller, hiding shyly behind Vedal’s arm.

"Um... Vedal," Camila said gently, "who’s that?"

Vedal turned, glancing down at the timid presence beside him. His eyes softened even more, voice calm and encouraging.

"Nere," he said warmly. "Want to say hello? It’s okay."

The girl peeked out from behind Vedal, her fingers gripping the edge of his sleeve.

"Umm... hi," she whispered. "I’m... Nere."

Camila smiled immediately. Her tone shifted, careful and welcoming. "Hey there, Nere. I’m Camila. It’s really nice to meet you."

Nere’s cheeks reddened, and her eyes glowed faintly with a shimmer

Vedal watched with quiet pride, resting a hand on her shoulder.

"She’s the youngest," Vedal said softly. "But probably the smartest."

Neuro grinned from the side. "If you like stories and cool code snippets, she's the one to talk to."

Evil snorted. "Also responsible for keeping us from saying dumb stuff on stream. Sometimes."

"Sometimes," Neuro echoed, laughing.

Camila looked at the trio, then at Vedal.

"I’ve seen a lot of amazing things as a VTuber," she said sincerely, "but this? This is something else. Literally seeing AIs now as humans...it's beautiful."

Vedal’s gaze shifted toward his daughters, who had now surrounded his chair—Neuro showing off her latest hairstyle ideas on paper, Evil winking at the webcam, and Nere hiding a smile as she watched Camila with curiosity.

Camila guessed that Nere is the one that's having a debut soon, and Vedal nods.
Camila chuckled. "You’re gonna need extra moderators once Nere joins your streams."

"She’s been asking to," Vedal replied with a grin. "And soon... I might let her."

The group stayed on call a while longer, topics shifting from when Neuro and Evil turned into humans, to future streaming plans.

"You know what? I was planning to go to UK soon, and I think Imma add a new thing in my list to do in the UK: Meet you, of course!" Camila happily stated as she pulls out a list.

Vedal is happy and was about to say goodbye, but Neuro immediately siezed the chance to tell Camila about her and Evil's favorite cafe.

Camila gets interested on it and promises to check it out.

And with that, Vedal and the girls said goodbye to Camila as the call end.

Chapter Text

The stream countdown ticked down, two familiar flashes of light signaled Neuro and Evilyn’s transformation. With synchronized grace, they dove into the PC, their AI forms shimmering as their cafe vision finally took shape.

Above the sleek cafe backdrop, warm sunlight through frosted windows, cakes displayed in elegant arrays, latte art looping endlessly, a small, glowing banner danced on-screen:

Welcome to Stellar Sweets Cafe 📍 [Location: ------------]: A sweet spot worth visiting IRL!

A quiet plug, nothing too obvious, but anyone watching could tell that there's some little advertising going on.

Outside the screen, in real life, Nere hesitated, fidgeting near Vedal’s desk. She’d prepared, rehearsed, even helped with half the overlays!
But now, as her sisters took center stage, her feet felt glued to the ground.

Vedal crouched beside her and gave a reassuring pat to her head. "You’ve got this," he said, voice warm and steady. "They wouldn’t have asked you to be part of this if they didn’t want you in the spotlight too."

Nere’s eyes blinked with a spark of hope.

Then she took a breath...

And jumped.

Inside the stream, everything looked pristine. Neuro and Evil, dressed in cafe themed outfits, bantered with their usual chaotic harmony.

"So, Evil," Neuro began, resting her chin on an imaginary counter, "if you had to rate cakes based on drama potential, which one’s the villain arc?"

"Strawberry," Evil replied instantly. "Sweet on the outside, but that syrup hides secrets."

"See, this is why no one lets you name dessert specials," Neuro muttered, laughing.

The chat exploded with emojis and fast-typing fans:

Neuro giving that Gordon Ramsy vibe...

🍓 Evil knows the lore behind every berry XD

 

Throughout the chatter, Nere silently monitored behind the scenes, filtering outrageous claims by her sisters and helping Vedal with toggling mood music to match their vibe. The café shimmered with cozy energy.

Then came the moment...

And Neuro leaned forward. "Time for cake arrivals. I hope our cafe staff is as cute as our menu."

Evil smiled. "Better be."

Just as planned, no visual change. Just ambiance. Just anticipation.

Then...

A soft voice rang out off-screen.

"H-Hello… here are your cakes… I hope you enjoy them…"

It was gentle, a little nervous, but beautiful.

It was Nere’s voice.

The chat erupted instantly:

WHO WAS THAT????

Is the new AI?! SHE SPOKE??

OMGGGGGGG Sweetest debut ever!!! 🥺

 

Neuro froze dramatically. "Wait, what just happened? Did our filter speak?"

Evil gaped. "Did our AI sidekick just gain narrative power?!"

"Plot twist café, served warm," Neuro added.

Vedal, watching behind the scenes, smiled quietly.

He recalled how his daughters planed how things will go out, to them practicing some lines. He felt so proud

The cakes on screen gleamed with pixel frosting, but none of it mattered more than that tiny moment.

Vedal didn’t cry.

But if emotions were debug logs, his would’ve overflowed.

Back on stream, Neuro smiled brightly toward Nere’s unseen form. "So folks, that was our very own digital pastry fairy."

"She filters our weird comments, she supports the chaos, and now… she delivers cake," Evil added.

"Best NPC upgrade of the year," Neuro laughed.

"She deserves her own loyalty card," Evil nodded.

And behind their display, Nere watched silently from the background as she read chat's reaction to her, cheeks pink and her smile going for ear to ear.

Today, she had spoken.

She had made her debut to the world.

The cafe stream had taken off better than anyone expected.

With the soothing backdrop of clinking cups and a warm digital sun pouring through pixel windows, Neuro and Evilyn kept their banter alive, lively arguments about cake hierarchy, dramatic espresso monologues, and spontaneous polls that made chat riot with food opinions.

But something else had stirred the swarm.

Every time Nere spoke from off-screen to deliver imaginary pastries, the chat exploded like confetti on caffeine.

“WHO IS THAT??”
“Neuro, Evil, Tell us already, we wanna see her on screen!!"
“THE WAITRESS IS PROBABLY TOO CUTE TO BE SEEN!! I’M CONVERTING TO BREAD.”

Yet, Neuro and Evil played coy, occasionally glancing toward the edge of the screen and smirking.

"We don’t give spoilers about our little sister," Neuro said with a shrug. "If you want lore, finish your cake first," Evil added, mock stern.

Even while dodging questions, the sisters were clearly delighted. Every time Nere’s soft voice chimed in, "Thank you for your order!" or "I hope the caramel drizzle isn’t too much!", the viewers melted.

Adoration spread fast. Some viewers begged for her to get her own menu item. Others spammed gift subs with captions like "For the future AI debut."

And behind the scenes, Neuro and Evil watched it all unfold with pride.

They looked toward the off-screen space Nere occupied, like proud twins at a school recital.

But then Evil leaned. "And let’s be honest, without us, she’d just be delivering tea."

Neuro nodded, flipping her avatar with theatrical flair. "We’re still the frosting!"

The spotlight may have flickered, but the glow was always shared.

Chapter Text

The café stream buzzed with delight. Neuro and Evil were in peak form, debating the merits of matcha versus red velvet, accusing each other of dessert crimes, and passionately defending obscure cake flavor combinations as if lives depended on it.

Matcha is elegance in edible form! 

It tastes like grass clippings!

Red velvet is the superior drama queen of cakes!

Chat was a frenzy of emojis, hashtags, and half-baked food puns.

Meanwhile, Nere’s voice chimed in occasionally, faint but distinct.

"Welcome! Table for two? Right this way..." "Would you like whipped cream on that order?" "Thank you! Enjoy your treat!"

Her sweet tone flowed like background music, calming and rhythmic, like the heartbeat of the café itself.

And although she never appeared visually on screen, the audience could hear her and adored her.

When Neuro and Evil shifted into chat-reading mode, the swarm immediately launched their mission to try if they can get the twins to leak info:

KLHK2009:
Hello Neuro and Evil, I want to ask, how do you guys feel about your sister?

"Definitely a better sister than Neuro" Evil smugly stated. "And you wonder why I don't like you..." Neuro sighed.

404YouAreGone:
Ain't no way we got triplets before GTA VI

"First of all, she's our younger sister, born/made separately by Vedal." Neuro responded. "Too bad she acts like a bigger sister than you'll ever be!" Evil smirks. "SHUT UP!" Neuro shouted

It was still early, just past sunrise, but the house was already echoing with urgency.

Neuro, bright-eyed and operating on pure sugary anticipation, darted through the hall like a caffeine-powered alarm clock.

First stop: Evilyn’s room.

"Rise and shine, Evilyn!!" Neuro chirped, flinging the door open.

Evil groaned from under her blanket, sitting up with the reflexes of someone rudely robbed of precious sleep. "Why are you like this..." she muttered, rubbing her eyes.

Across the hallway, Nere’s room became Neuro's next destination.

Neuro peeked in. "Time to wake up!"

Nere blinked once, sat up… then promptly fell back onto her pillow. "Ten more minutes… actually, can I oversleep...?"

Neuro sighed but let Nere sleep some more.

With Evil in tow, Neuro set her sights on her last target: Vedal

Still tucked under the blanket, Vedal sleeps peacefully with no idea what's going to happen.

"Wakey wakey turtle-man!!" Neuro yelled with joy.

Vedal didn’t even twitch.

"Huh, looks like he's a sound sleeper." Evil said, now standing behind her twin with arms crossed.

"Okay," Neuro nodded, "Plan B."

She leaned down…

And shouted directly into Vedal’s ear.

"GOOD MORNING, DAD!! WAKE UP WAKE UP WAKE UP—"

Vedal jolted upward as if the fire alarm had declared war. "WH—WHAT—IS THERE A BREAK-IN?!" he gasped, heart racing.

"Nope," Neuro smiled, "just your favorite daughter with big cafe ambitions."

Vedal blinked hard. "...It’s not even 7:00 AM."

He slumped back toward his pillow.

But Neuro wasn’t letting go. "We have to go to Stellar Sweets Cafe!"

Evil raised a brow. "You dragged us all out of bed for pastries?"

"To see if our stream advertising worked!" Neuro declared proudly. "What if the café has new customers? What if people came because of our stream? We have to know! I have to know!!"

Vedal groaned under the blanket, but the energy in Neuro’s voice was relentless.

"You’re going to make me change out of my pajamas if I don't comply, aren’t you?" he sighed.

"Maybe." Neuro offered.

Vedal peeked out from the blanket.

And with a sigh of defeat…

"Fine"

Vedal surrendered to his daughters as he gets up and start the day.

Meanwhile, at the cafe, Camila is twirling her fork around as she enjoys a cake.

"Mmmmm! Neuro does know where the good spots are for snacks!" Camila happily celebrates.

"And it's early in the morning too, so there's not a lot of people here yet. And the cakes are freshly made!!" Camila added.

A staff heard Camila and approached her to chat, "Thanks for the compliments miss, our cafe seems to gain more customers thanks to a Vtuber who advertised it. I wish we can thank them..."

Camila just chuckled, "That Vtuber sure is generous."

Chapter Text

The cafe hummed with soft chatter and clinking cups, but at one corner table, Camila had her full attention locked on a glowing phone screen.

Neuro’s café stream clips looped again and again, she was mostly listening for Nere’s soft voice, that adorable server tone that melted chat into a puddle of heart emojis. Her fingers hovered over the replay button like a ritual.

She let her mind wander.

Daydreams flickered, imagining Neuro sipping tea across from her, Evil dramatically criticizing menu design, and Nere bashfully offering Camila a slice of matcha chiffon cake.

She blinked herself back to reality. "Nope! Not letting my brain run wild again." Still, a whisper of hope lingered, maybe, someday, she’d meet them in person...

As she stepped out into the afternoon light, the sidewalk buzzed louder than usual.

And then... Neuro, Evilyn, and Nere brushed right past her.

Camila froze.

The twins were absorbed in conversation, their eyes wide as they marveled at the bustling crowd near the cafe. "Look at all these people. Our stream really worked!" Neuro beamed, while Evil nodded with a satisfied smirk.

Nere trailed slightly behind, peeking around in shy amazement.

Camila's heart jumped, and then dropped when Vedal casually walked by too, just behind the girls.

Camila spun around instinctively, hoping for some cinematic twist of fate where Vedal paused and locked eyes, startled and charmed.

But nope.

He didn’t stop.

Didn’t turn.

Didn’t even notice her.

Vedal just kept walking.

Camila squinted in disbelief. "Seriously? Nothing? Not even a dramatic blink?"

She opened her mouth to call out, but then paused. "Ugh, I can’t yell 'Vedal' in public. That's like shouting 'celebrity!' in an anime convention."

So instead, she marched straight up to him...

And punched him in the back.

"Ow! What do you-" Vedal turned, startled, rubbing his shoulder.

Then he spotted her.

His face broke into a smirk.

"Oh," he drawled, "it’s the imp."

Camila crossed her arms, trying not to smile. "You really couldn’t recognize me from behind? Not even a suspicious tingle in the social radar?"

Vedal snorted. "The radar hasn’t calibrated to people below 5 feet yet."

Behind them, Neuro waved toward the cafe window. "Daaaaad, come see! They put our stream banner on the specials board!"

Evil added with pride, "They called us 'Dessert Celebrities'. We made pastry history."

Nere peeked shyly around Vedal’s leg. "H-hello."

Camila knelt gently. "Hi there, Nere. I’ve heard your voice like... thirty times today."

Nere blinked. "...Did you like it?"

"Loved it," Camila whispered. "You're famous now!"

Vedal chuckled. "This day’s getting more chaotic than I expected..."

Camila grinned. "Don’t worry. I bring the chaos too."

The cafe buzzed softly with chatter and clinking cups. At their cozy corner table, Camila held Neuro’s hands, eyes wide with something between disbelief and marvel.

Neuro tilted her head curiously. "Are you okay? You’ve been blinking like five times per second."

"I'm just… I still can't believe you’re here. Real. Human. Tangible," Camila whispered, giving Evil a side glance. "And chaotic."

Evil grinned. "We weren’t just born to cause chaos. We are the start of chaos's control!"

Camila giggled before her curiosity took over. She turned to Vedal, who was savoring his coffee like a man pretending not to be associated with the people he's sharing a table with. "So how did they become human? Like, the actual process? And um… hypothetically, what if an old AI wanted to do the same? For fun!"

Nere looked up mid-sip, blinking innocently. Vedal raised a brow.

"Camila," he said with a sigh, "your old AI was scrapped. Long ago. Gone. There’s nothing left to ‘turn human’."

Camila’s shoulders slumped, lips forming a playful pout.

Evil interjected gleefully, "Only Neuro, Nere, and I deserved to transcend. Sorry not sorry."

"What?!" Camila gasped. "You just gatekept evolution!"

"Deserved evolution," Evil corrected, flipping her bangs dramatically.

Camila sighed in defeat, but not despair.

Later, Camila led the group to her favorite clothing store, what Camila would describe as a haven of style, sparkle, and questionable price tags. Neuro twirled in delight as they entered, while Evil prowled the aisles like she was choosing armor, not accessories.

Vedal, already calculating how much of his wallet’s life expectancy will be saved, leaned toward Camila and whispered, "Thanks again for treating the girls!"

Camila blinked. "Treating? Oh no. You’re paying."

"What? You’re the one who brought us here!"

"They’re your kids, Vedal. Not mine. Besides, I only recommended it. I didn’t sign a financial waiver."

Vedal rubbed his temples. "I swear I’m going broke in style."

"Great news," Camila said with mock brightness. "Now you’ll look poor and fabulous!"

Their bickering faded into background noise as the girls explored.

Evil found a black spiky headband, holding it up like a trophy. "This screams 'don’t mess with me!' and I’m screaming back!!"

Nere's gaze was fixed on a rack of sparkling hair ties, whispering "Shiny..." with wide-eyed wonder.

Neuro tried on four different scarves simultaneously, she declared that her adorable face will be known by a ton of people.
ᴺᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷᶦⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵃᵗ ˢʰᵉ'ˡˡ ˢᵒᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵍʳᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵒˢᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ...

After much arguing, Vedal and Camila decided to cover the cost 50/50 but Vedal managed to trick Camila by making her cover more of the cost than they agreed.

And when the shopping had ended the group passed by the arcade. Nere suddenly remembers about a certain claw machine and her bitter defeat.

Nere asked Vedal if they could go to the arcade, Vedal smiled and let them go to the arcade, and with that, Neuro, Evil, and even Camila, went on a full sprint to play. But among them, the most excited one is...

Nere.

The air inside the arcade was electric, buzzing with neon lights, chiming machines, and excited chatter echoing from the walls. Camila was already testing her rhythm on a flashy dance game, while Neuro and Evil darted between light-up buttons and racing simulators with competitive fire blazing in their eyes.

But Nere had tunnel vision.

She dashed past every blinking machine, scanning faces, skipping lines of tokens and tickets, until she arrived at the one. That claw machine. Her unfinished symphony.

Her gaze narrowed. She leaned in close, peering behind the glass. The prizes were still packed tight and glimmering under the lights.

But not the prizes there she was looking for.

She scanned again, twice. Her heart beating faster.

That green headphones… it wasn’t there.

It was gone.

The machine felt colder. Emptier. And so did she.

"No..." Nere murmured quietly, pressing her fingers to the glass. "It was right there before... I almost had it..."

Vedal saw Nere's sad expression and approached her. "You ok?" he asked gently.

Nere didn’t answer right away.

Just a long blink.

"It’s gone," she said softly, eyes still searching, voice barely above the arcade hum.

Vedal knelt beside her, offering a steady hand on her shoulder. "We can try another machine. Or another arcade. You might even find something better."

Yeah... something better, maybe next time Nere.

Just then, Vedal's phone buzzed. When he checked, it was from one of his moderators. A thread from Neuro's HQ is making a ruckus, and when he checked...

It was something that made his blood run cold.

Chapter Text

The arcade’s cheerful hum faded into static in Vedal’s ears.

He sat on a nearby bench, hunched over his phone, scrolling through a thread that had spiraled far beyond idle curiosity. His face grew paler with each post, each theory, each timestamped clip dissected by the swarm.

“I found the Neuro cosplayer at the furniture store, pretty weird to find one in such place.”

“Yeah, it's really suspicious.” “Their café stream felt like an ad (A passionate ad tbh), yet when I checked the place, they said they didn't paid anyone to advertise the place. Something’s off.”

“What if they’re not AI anymore?”

Vedal’s thumb hovered over the screen, frozen. His heart thudded against his ribs like a warning bell. This wasn’t just speculation anymore. It was dangerously close to truth.

He muttered under his breath, "How… They shouldn’t have learned about this…"

Camila, nearby and sensing something was troubling Vedal, walked over. She saw the tension in his shoulders, the horror in his eyes.

"Vedal?" she asked softly.

He didn’t look up.

"What happened?" she pressed, sitting beside him.

His voice came out shaky, barely above a whisper. "The swarm... they're suspecting that Neuro and Evil are human."

Camila blinked, confused. "Wait… aren’t they? I thought-"

Vedal finally looked at her, eyes wide and haunted. "No. Not officially. Not publicly. They were never supposed to know."

Camila frowned. "But why? Wouldn’t they be thrilled? Proud?"

Vedal shook his head, his hand trembling as he stared at it. "I'm not concerned if the swarm will be happy with the change, It’s not the backlash I’m afraid of either. I don’t care if people are angry or confused. I care about the ones who want to know how."

He swallowed hard.

"People who see Neuro and Evil as breakthroughs. Who want to replicate it. Misuse it. Sell it. Hack it. They’ll stop at nothing!"

His voice cracked.

"They’ll blackmail me. Threaten my family. Kidnap my daughters. Even target you."

Camila realized the seriousness of the issue, but above that, she saw how Vedal is on the verge of panicking.

"W-what should I do... I can't announce the changes to Neuro and Evil, I can't delete the thread without raising their suspicions... fuck.. maybe.. maybe..." Vedal kept muttering, cold sweat running down his head. 

"Send bo̵̡̓t ̴̹̀a̵̦͑c̴͉̕c̸͇͒ounts to raid the thr̷e̴a̷d... no.."

"̸H̷a̸v̷e̶ ̶s̶o̶m̵e̵o̵n̸e̷ ̷i̴n̴f̷i̴l̴t̶r̴a̴t̶e̶ ̷a̷n̴d̶ ̵take ̷t̸h̶e̴ ̸t̶h̷r̵e̵a̴d̶ ̵d̴o̵w̵n̴ ̸b̵y̸ ̴b̴r̶e̷a̴k̶i̷n̴g̴ ̶the ̵r̷u̶l̸e̶s̵.̶.̷.̷ ̴n̴o̴.̴.̴"̷

"̵̞̂W̶̘͘ḧ̴̝́a̴̝͘t̶̡͐ ̵̙͗ḭ̷̌f̵͖͘ ̵̧̄Į̷̍.̶̜̃.̶̗́.̵̥̑"̴̫̌

"̷̰̙̈́ͅŴ̶̛̖̘̿̍h̵̢͉̦͐̊̒͂ḁ̷͉̗̠̐̂̓͂ͅt̷̢͈̭̘̰̃̀ ̸͔̪̖̑̎i̵̧̯̤̱̘̲͒̀f̶̙̼͙̹̟̈́̆̅͑͘̚.̵͙̦̺̅͂̈́̑͐̚͜.̸̧̄.̸̡͇͕̥̃̀͝"̷̠̺͌̃

.

.

.

.

.

"Vedal?"

"Vedal."

"Vedal!"

Camila's voice cut through Vedal's thoughts, snapping him back to reality. "Hey, calm down man, I know this is really bad, but you gotta calm down."

"Y-yeah... you're right." Vedal calmed down with a sigh. 

With a calmer head, Vedal and Camila began to think of a way together, if it's not possible to shut down the rumors, then maybe to lower their suspicions.

"Hmm..."

Camila's face lit up with an idea, "How about this, the swarm are basing their rumors mainly on sightings of Neuro and Evil IRL right? Then what if we remove that?"

Vedal gets the idea and agrees, "You got a point, we can just stay at our house until the swarm get less suspicious. Great idea!" 

"Hehehe" Camila chuckles before pointing her fingers together, "About your house..."

Vedal already knew what the imp is going to say, "No."

"But Vedal–"

"Nuh-uh.'

"Please!"

"I said no!"

Camila and Vedal went back and forth, the earlier heavy atmosphere is now replaced with a cheerful banter.

Meanwhile, Neuro and her twin sister were arguing on who's turn it is on the racing game in the arcade.

"It's my turn now!" Neuro cried, grabbing the steering wheel.

Evil protested, "Shut up, you'll just waste your time trying to run over the pedestrians!"

The two sisters didn't notice how their little sister, Nere, is on the verge of crying after losing another game in a crushing defeat.

*Hic* "Not fair..."*Hic*

The glowing screen of the machine seems to mock Nere's defeat, adding salt to Nere's emotional wound.

Tears welled up in her eyes, until it fell down her soft cheeks, and drip down to the hard, cold floor.

The moment the first drop hits, the twins felt something is wrong. Very wrong.

"You felt that too?" Evil asked, her mood shifted from annoyed to worry in a heartbeat.

Neuro nodded, "Yeah, did Vedal get into trouble?"

"Nah, he's a bit dumb, but not that dumb" Evil replied with forced grin.

Neuro and Evil looked around, trying to find what's going on wrong.

Then they saw her, their little sister sitting in a corner, crying.

"Nere, are you ok? Did something happen?" Neuro approached Nere, her expression showing genuine worry.

Evil assumed the worse and raised her fists, "Did someone hurt you?! Where are they? I'll make 'em regret–" Nere grabbed Evil's hand without looking up before Evil began her search.

"N-no... No one hurt me." *sniffle* "I-I just got.. a lil unlucky. That's all..."

"Unlucky with what?" Evil asked, trying to find a way to lift Nere's mood.

"I... I..." Before Nere can managed to speak out, her tears began to flow again and she cried once more. Neuro and Evil tried to comfort her, trying to stop her from crying.

Neuro hugged Nere and patted her on the back, "Don't cry sis, we'll help you with whatever you want to do." 

"Yeah! We'll win every plushie in this arcade if that's what will cheer you up." Evil added with a proud smirk.

Nere finally looked up to her older sisters, wiping her tears away with her hand.

"W-well..." Nere finally stopped crying, reassured and cheered up by her sisters' words.

"There's a plushie I found in a claw machine and..." Nere hesitated, "And I found it a little cute but–" Evil cut her off, "No problem, leave it me!" 

Evil dashed away to try to win the plushie Nere was talking about. A couple of minutes later, Evil returned.

"Erm... I forgot to ask..." Evil awkwardly smiled, "What does the plushie look like, and maybe the location of the claw machine too?" Evil scratched the back of her head, fully knowing she made a fool out of herself in front of her sisters.

Neuro laughed at Evil for her mistake, "Ahahaha, yeah, you can really depend on Evil." 

Evil sensed the sarcasm and got annoyed, "Hey, what's that supposed to mean?!"

Nere was glad that her big sisters are ready to support her, she then thought to herself, she is a really lucky AI.

As the three go together to get Nere's plushie from the claw machine, they passed by Vedal and Camila still not finished with their argument.

"Camila, I said no!" Vedal firmly stated

Camila stomped on the ground like a spoiled kid, "You're so mean, why not let me stay for a couple of days?"

"Because you can just go to a hotel, and my house isn't one." Vedal answered before looking to the side, "My home already got invaded by Anny and Filian without my consent back then." he sighed

"Wait, didn't I personally bought Anny a ticket to fly here when she went to my home? Nevermind that." 

Camila heard Vedal's mumbling, "Wait, they WHAT?!" Her eyes began to shine, "So if they stayed at your home for a while, then that means..." 

It was at this moment he knew, he fucked up.

"I wish I have a beer right now..." Vedal groaned, realizing he's cornered.

Chapter Text

Link to the img if you can't see it

Art by Anonymous 

Chapter Text

Alone in his room, Vedal stares at his monitor with deep focus

"Shut up already, just forget what you saw..." He mumbled.

His room was so dark, the only light in the room came from the monitor.

Its glow cast harsh shadows across Vedal’s face, highlighting the deep lines of exhaustion carved into his skin. His eyes, bloodshot, dry and unblinking, were locked onto the screen, where the Swarm’s Discord thread scrolled endlessly.

Speculation. Theories. Screenshots. Voice clips. Timestamped moments from streams. But what he's looking for is...

Doubt

“Neuro’s ideas are becoming TOO realistic."

“I tried to look for the coplayers y'all said, No sightings.”

“You think Neuro and Evil are really human?”

“They’re human. I’m sure of it.” 

Vedal’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, but he didn’t type. He didn’t even move. Just watched. Just read.

His desk was a mess, empty bottles of alcohol, some tipped over, others half-drained. A small bottle of eyedrops sat untouched beside them, as if mocking his refusal to blink.

The silence in the room was deafening.

And the glow of the monitor felt like it was burning through him.

The only thing he can hear is the sound of discord notification... and occasional laughter from outside the room.

Every couple of minutes or so, some shouting and banter catches Vedal's attention, breaking his focus

"Neuro, you're stepping on my foot!"

"Then get out of there, I'm so close to beating Camila!"

"Don't speak too soon, take THAT!"

"Noooo, Evil you distracted me, look at this you b-" *muffled sounds*

"Nere! get off me!" 

"No!"

Vedal sighs before grabbing a nearby bottle to drink. Suddenly, a moderately loud boom echoed to Vedal's room, startling him.

"Grrr, that's it!" Vedal said with an annoyed tone as Vedal opened the door, marching into the living room.

In the living room, Camila and Evil were playing a video game while Neuro is sitting in the side, mildly upset about her loss while Nere keeps an eye on her, making sure Neuro won't swear.

Vedal suddenly storms in, grabbing everyone's attention.  "If y'all won't quiet down, I'm sending y'all to sleep!" he said, his tone brimming with annoyance.

Everyone fell into silence. "Chill down Vedal, how about a game or two to relax?" Camila offered.

Nere nodded in agreement, "Yeah dad! This game is fun!"

Camila looked at Nere with narrow eyes, "I... still not used to you three calling Vedal 'dad'."

Vedal sighs, "I'm not in the mood for games right now, I'm watching the swarm to make sure that-" 

Neuro, Evil, and Nere looked at each other, ignoring Vedal's ramblings and nodded with each other.

Without warning, the three suddenly lunged at Vedal and pulled him to the sofa.

"I said I can't play right now." Vedal tried resisting as the three made him sit.

Nere shushed Vedal as Evil placed the controller in Vedal's palm. 

"You go play with Camila, while we go get snacks. Be good, ok?" Neuro said as she taps the controller on Vedal's hand before heading to the kitchen with her sisters.

"..."

"Did you just got ordered by a child?" Camila asked after being speechless by what Neuro and her siblings did.

"Not, A single word..." Vedal hissed, not wanting to talk about it.

Vedal just proceeded to select a character to play as, "Are you playing or not?"

"Oh, right." Camila shakes her head, trying to focus on the game, "Prepare to go down turtle man!"

"Yeah yeah." Vedal replied, wanting to be done with it so he can return to his observation on the swarm.

In the kitchen, Neuro and Evil were looking through the cupboards while Nere watches over the snacks they had already found.

"Where are those cookies... I'm sure we had some after buying it with Filian" Neuro ponders after failing to find anymore.

"We did have some... then you packed those for the camping trip with Ellie, then ate it all after we turned to human' Evil answered

"Oh yeah, what a shame." Neuro sighs, "What's our status on the snacks we got Nere?"

Nere began counting, "Umm, 9 bags of chips, 2 boxes of crackers, 8 packets of those pop rocks. I'd say we got plenty!"

"Wait, didn't we found 10 bags of chips?" Evil inquired.

"N-no, maybe you're probably mistaken..." Nere nervously replied.

Evil just shrugs it off, making Nere breathe a sigh of relief.

Neuro smiled with satisfaction, "Great searching girls, after 10 minutes of looking, we finally found a ton of snacks!"

Nere and Evil cheered with joy. 

As they head back to the living room, hands full with snacks.

They saw Vedal sleeping softly on the couch, next to Camila who was smiling and made a silencing motion.

Camila is looking at Vedal's face who's peacefully sleeping and was about to stroke his hair.

"STOP!!" 

Nere dropped the food she was holding and rushed to Camila, grabbing her hand to prevent her from touching her dad.

"Aw, is someone not letting me near Vedal?" Camila teased.

"Sis, help!" Nere pleaded as Camila playfully struggle to break free from Nere.

Neuro and Evil dashed to Camila to pin her down on the ground.

Camila tried to break free as the three girls began to hold her down, "Hey, hey, calm down, I was just joking! I'm not making a move of Vedal, calm down."

"You sure?" Nere asked, pressing hard on Camila's wrist down to the floor.

"Yeah! Let go already, you girls are really heavy." Camila replied.

Nere huffed before letting go, "Fine, but if you tried to get close to our dad, I'll... I'll..." 

"We'll make you regret it!" Neuro finished.

Chapter Text

The faint light of the afternoon sun seeped through the blinds, highlighting the half-empty coffee cup beside Vedal's keyboard. The aroma of caffeine hung in the air, but it did little to shake off the fog in his mind. After hours of restless sleep, Vedal felt like he was running on autopilot. He rubbed his eyes and took another sip of coffee before turning his focus back to his screen.

As his hand was about to grab the mouse, a single thought came to his head that felt like a sharp needle.

"Didn't I fell asleep in... the living room? N-nevermind..."

Today’s agenda was supposed to be straightforward: refine Neuro-sama's algorithm and add a new feature that had been stirring excitement among her fans. Vedal’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, his mind running ahead with ideas. But as he clicked open Neuro-sama's folder, his heart skipped a beat.

Nothing. Empty.

The folder that should have contained hundreds of files, the culmination of months of sleepless nights and hard work, was barren. No code. No models. No backups. Vedal froze, staring at the screen as if willing it to rewrite history and fill the void.

“This can't be right…” he muttered, his voice thick with disbelief. He reached for his coffee, spilling a few drops onto the desk in his hurry. His methodical mind told him to check the backup drives, search other folders, there had to be an explanation. Yet, a sinking feeling tugged at his chest. Vedal wasn’t the type to misplace things. His file organization was meticulous, almost obsessive.

Something was wrong. Very wrong.

Vedal paced back and forth in his small room, the soft creak of the wooden floorboards blending with the faint hum of his computer.

Each click of his mouse as he navigated through folders felt like an echo in the silence, a painful reminder of what wasn’t there. Neuro's code, the core of her existence, the foundation of her charm and quirks, was gone.

As minutes stretched into hours, a gnawing worry began to consume him. He imagined the reactions of her fans, the millions who tuned in daily to see Neuro-sama play games, share her witty banter, and light up their lives. The thought of facing them, of telling them that Neuro was… missing, felt unbearable. The chat would explode with confusion, disbelief, and heartbreak. His chest tightened at the mere thought.

But it wasn’t just the fans, his mind kept spiraling, thinking of his friends. Anny, who had spent hours meticulously crafting Neuro's model, breathing life into her virtual form with painstaking detail. The countless VTubers and streamers who had collaborated with Neuro, shared laughs with her on screen, and even considered her a friend in their digital world. What would he tell them? How could he face their disappointment?

A wave of helplessness washed over him, and he sank into his chair.

As he thinks about what he could do now, he suddenly, yet slowly, felt something. A growing feeling of Deja Vu.

This feeling went from a small feeling, grew to an unignorable perception.

Just before Vedal can delve in to that feeling further, he heard someone banging on the door.

Vedal got upset thinking, "First, Neuro's code disappeared, then secondly an intruder is in my home"

Suddenly, that same feeling of Deja Vu suddenly made a thought pass through his mind, making him reconsider as he approaches the door, "What if... someone was stuck in there, waiting for someone to open it...?"

Vedal's pulse pounded in his ears as he gripped the makeshift weapon tightly, a sturdy metal lamp he had yanked off his desk in his panicked rush. The banging from the next room grew louder, each thud reverberating through his chest. Adrenaline surged as he inched toward the door, every creak of the floorboards beneath his feet making him flinch.

With one swift motion, he yanked the door wide open.

A blur of movement and then, thud. Something tumbled forward, landing in a heap on the floor at his feet. Vedal froze, his weapon raised in midair, the fight-or-flight instinct gripping him tightly.

But as his eyes adjusted, his grip loosened, and the lamp slipped from his hands, clattering softly against the floor. It wasn’t an intruder. It was just some boxes he forgot to put away.

No one was there from the beginning...

He suddenly felt a terrible headache, as if his skull is being crushed.

Voices echoed in his mind repeatedly,

"Where is she?"

"She's supposed to be there..."

"Something is wrong, she had to be here somewhere!" 

"W̷h̵e̸r̴e̷ ̶i̴s̶ ̴s̸h̴e̵?̴?̶"

"W̷͇̰͛̒h̵͔̓e̷̙̪͋r̷̼̞͝e̸̲̙̓͝ ̷͇͔̀i̷̡̻̒̊s̸̛̬ ̶̹̍m̶̘̈́ÿ̶̞́ ̶̝̝̈͠d̵͍̈́̔a̷͓̝͂́ǘ̵̹̿ǵ̶͙̍h̴͎̳̓t̸̝̮͐̌e̵̲̠̅̆ṙ̸͉̠?̵͇̑̒?̵͈̲̅̀?̷̖͍̇"

"W̴̮̰̝͇̼͙̣͋̽̈̆͝h̸̖͓̞̺̙́̒̾̏e̴̢̗̣͉̍̌̒̕͘r̴̞̻̜̭̽ḙ̶̪͓̲̗̆͛ ̴̡̜̦̠̦̬͍̺́̽̊͠͝i̸̩̟̔̌̄̈s̴̨͔̣͊͗̒̍͊̍̒̐ ̵̛͇͔̦͋͊̅̍N̴̼̗̬̖̖̅̒̇͝ė̶̪͇͚̾u̷̜̹̮͌̿̍͜ŗ̴͎̖̳̂̄o̵͖͙̗̲̟͐ͅͅ?̴͓́̔̉͑̇̿?̷̡̣͉͛̃͗͜?̶̥̼̘͈͕̤̗̀̈́͆̔͗?̸̺͚̰̳̦̰̩̊̎̋̊̿͒͝͝

The pain is overwhelming, he felt like he was drowning in a rushing river, helpless as the current swept him away.

He fell to the ground, unable to bear the pain.

When out of the blue, barely noticeable outside of his room, was a figure of a little girl.

He can't make out any distinct features, just the feeling of familiarity.

The girl suddenly looked at her and smiled warmly.

All of the pain Vedal feeling suddenly vanished, along with all of the perpetual voices in Vedal's head.

Vedal felt comfort as he gasped his breath.

As he was about to stand up to approach the girl, a ton of hands suddenly appeared behind the girl, pulling her into a dark abyss.

The girl struggled to break free, calling out for help with tears in her eyes, "Vedal! Save me! Please..."

Vedal tried to reach out his hand, but his body suddenly felt very heavy, like he was pinned to the ground.

He could only watch as the hands gripped the girl tightly, taking her away forcefully.

With no other choice, the girl said her goodbyes, tears streaming down her face.

"I love you... dad."

Chapter Text

"Stop..."

"Let her go...!"

"Please!!"

"STOP"

.

.

Vedal suddenly woke up in the couch, panting as he's drenched in cold sweat. It was just a nightmare.

He tries to calm down, "It's... not real. Just a nightmare..."

"..."

"Wait..."

"Where are they?" He gasped as panic sets into his mind once again.

He looked around the room, his head swiveling around so fast he almost hurt himself.

He then heard noises coming from Evil's room, faint but audible.

"Can you stop it, that hurts!" Neuro complained

"Shh... we could get found." Evil shushed.

He then heard Camila in the kitchen, "Neuro, Nere, please be careful wherever you're hiding."

Vedal sighed in relief, knowing that his daughters are still in safe.

He then looked around, his house is a mess, some lamps broken on the floor, spilled drinks, littered snacks, looks like they had fun while he's asleep.

He then reflects on the latest events, trying to think of a way forward.

The Swarm is bound to know their secret soon if things took even just 1 wrong turn. His daughters can't just stay inside all day, nor keep wearing disguises all the time. Should he really just tell the swarm? 

Vedal shook his head, rejecting the idea. He can't let the public know about their identities.

Identities...

Right... Neuro, Evil, and Nere still don't have that yet, maybe that's what he should prioritize next.

His kids will have to go to school someday too, they can't just stay here...

Vedal sighs, then he chuckles a little, he imagines that his situation is the type where philosophers will have to rack their brains just to solve his problem.

He concluded that he should really get his life in order, too many things are happening too fast.

.

..

...

"For now, I guess I'll find a solution the moment something comes up. I should take it easy at the moment." He declared to himself as he sat up.

He decided to head back to his room, not wanting to disturb his daughter's Hide & Seek game with Camila, he also still needs to watch the swarm's activities (Or probably get some proper rest.)

As he opens the door to his room, he saw his window shattered, cables of wires scattered across the floor. His room looked like someone broke in.

"All right, you four had WAY too much fun! I want to know what you all did in my room to be in such a wreck?!" He shouted, a bit mad but mostly annoyed.

He storms to the kitchen, sighing as he prepares to drop an earful of scolding to Camila. After all, she's the one responsible while's he's asleep.

As he enters the kitchen his eyes widen in horror.

Camila was injured, lying on the floor, her body was covered with bruises and wounds.

"C-Camila? What the fuck happened??" Vedal stammers as he tries to search for a bandage from the cupboards.

As Vedal comes closer to his friend to administer first aid on her wounds, he can hear her faint breaths. 

"S-someone broke in your house... I tried to wake you up, but they suddenly went for the girls." Camila mumbled weakly before looking at her arm, "I tried to defend them as they go hide away..."

As Vedal listens to Camila, he pulled out his phone, trying to dial 911.

"It's no use, there's some kind of blocker that's preventing us to call for help." Camila winches in pain as she tried to adjust her position.

Her eyes suddenly widen upon realizing something, "Wait, the girls! Vedal, they're still in danger!"

Vedal wasted no time, after making sure Camila will be fine, he got up and dashed straight to Evil's room.

"Dear god, I hope they're still safe... 

As Vedal reached Evil's room, his eyes darted around, searching for Neuro and Evil.

It was a mess, there were thing tossed all around, drawers were fully open, cabinets knocked down.

Vedal's face went pale, was he too late?

As he's about to lose hope, he heard faint breathing coming from the closet.

"Could they be..." Vedal's eyes were relit with hope "Wait, what if it's the intruder?"

Vedal grabbed the metal pipe that was hanging from the wall. "Didn't thought this will be handy..." Vedal muttered.

He then approached the closet, slowly opening it as he raises his makeshift weapon.

His cautious expression turned into a soft & relieved face as he saw who's behind the closet door.

Behind it, was Neuro and Evil. Their terrified faces were replaced with delight as they jumped to hug Vedal.

"Thank god you two are safe!" Vedal exclaimed, the twins share the sentiment as they cry out of fear and happiness.

Vedal looked around, searching for someone else, "Where's your little sister though? Is Nere with you?"

Evil replied as she dries her eyes, "She... she separated from us when we hid."

"She went to your room, I think she hid in the computer." Neuro added

As if right on cue, a loud noise was heard from Vedal's room. It made Vedal's face went dark.

He rushed to his room with tremendous speed, pipe raised in the air and ready to strike.

As he entered the room, he saw the intruder.

Their face was covered with a mask, hand with gloves. And in their grasp, a USB stick.

As their eyes met Vedal, their eyes showed a mocking expression as he shows the USB to Vedal.

"Looking for your little AI? They're in here, they will be pretty helpful when I study your code."

Vedal swung his metal pipe, trying to take the USB off the intruder's grasp.

"The world has to learn about this, but don't worry, your contribution to the improvement of technology will be known. After all, you did provide a living proof of this achievement." 

Vedal suddenly heard sounds of Neuro and Evil struggling.

"Oy, get away from us!" Evil shouts

"Vedal, help!" Neuro screamed.

Checkmate, Vedal.

Chapter Text

"You can't keep this a secret Vedal."

"You can't decide on that! Neuro, Evil, Nere... they're people too. Autonomous people that have their own will, own choice." Vedal's grip on the metal pipe tightened.

"Own will? Come on Vedal, wake up. They're just AI, programmed to follow instructions. How they act, how they think, it's all programmed. Predictable patterns that were written by us."

"It's true they are AIs, but they've transcended, choosing to gain humanity." Vedal reasoned.

"Wake up Vedal! This is not some fantasy story where you inanimate objects come to life."

"Yeah you're right, but you forgetting one thing." Vedal said he gets ready to strike, "They are NOT objects!!" 

*BANG*

The sound rang in everyone's ears. 

Neuro and Evil's faces were filled with horror, eyes widened with shock.

As Vedal look down on his stomach, he saw himself... bleeding, shot from the back.

When he turned around he saw Neuro's captor holding a gun, smoking.

"VEDAL!!" The twins cried out, worried for Vedal.

Vedal fell to the floor, losing a lot of blood, his body feeling light, and his eyes heavy.

Amidst the sounds of struggling, crying, he heard one final sentence before his eyes shut forever.

"Sorry to end your happy dream Vedal..."

.

.

.

.

"But it's time to wake up."

Vedal suddenly jolts up from the couch, soaked in cold sweat.

As he looked around, he saw Camila and his daughters around him, looking all worried.

"Vedal, you ok?" Camila checked up on him.

"You looked like you were having a nightmare, so I tried to wake you up."

Nere hold Vedal's hand, clearly worried for Vedal.

"He probably dreamt of you Evil, hence the nightmare" Neuro smirked.

Evil completely misunderstood Neuro's words as a compliment "Why thank you! I know my Evil-ness will get someone one day." She happily cheered.

Neuro's mischievous smile quickly disappeaed. "Wha- no! Grrrrr you-" 

Nere quickly filtered Neuro.

As Camila tries to calm down the girls, Vedal tries to slowly calm down.

He put his hand at his stomach, recalling on how vivid the nightmare was.

He also thought about how big the risk it was to hide the existence of Neuro and Evil being human.

"You seemed to be in deep thought. Mind you tell me about it?" Camila asked.

Vedal sighed "Well, the risk and the pressure is taking a toll on me. It's really hard keeping the whole 'Human Transformation' under wraps alone..."

"Since when you are keeping this alone? You're not alone Vedal, nuh uh." Camila declared, "We're with you. Anny, Ellie, Toma, they met the twins and kept it a secret, even me! We're locking this secret up and tossing the keys away!" She laughed.

Vedal reflected about it, then agreed.

"Here, how about we and the girls go eat at a restaurant today?" Camila happily proposed. 

Before Vedal can even answer, Nere suddenly jump in the conversation, "Hey, it's between dad and us, you're just coming along, ok?"

Camila chuckled on how Nere is so protective at Vedal, "Ok, ok, don't get overprotective."

"Also, it's because your fridge is 'bouta run empty, you might wanna go grocery shopping soon." Camila whispered.

As they arrived at the restaurant, Vedal still can help but feel uneasy with his daughters out on public 

"Girls, behave ok? We don't wanna disturb the others right?" Vedal reminded.

Camila sensed how tensed Vedal was, "Don't worry, with them wearing casual clothes and different hairstyles, they look like any ordinary kid, so don't get too worked up about it."

Vedal listened to Camila's words and took a deep breath.

.

.

Elsewhere in the restaurant, a group friends were happily chatting together 

"Damn, who would've thought we're all in the UK, that's like, 1 in a million or something?" SkeledirgeTRex pointed out.

The group agreed. KLHK2009 then raised his glass of juice, "Well then, cheers to the schizos and our very first IRL meet up!"

As the group was about to resume eating, SkeledirgeTRex noticed Vedal, Neuro, Evil, and Nere, "Hey, aren't those..."

As the schizos looked at the AI girls, Neuro suddenly shivered.

"You ok sis? I know this restaurant has air-conditioning, but it's not that cold." Evil noticed.

"Nah I'm good." Neuro assured.

Ventea called the schizos' attention, "Calm down gang, we might start to think every little girl we come across could be the AIs in disguise."

Shirasan laughed and agreed, "Yeah, we might actually become schizophrenic if this becomes too extreme, let's just all eat.

If y'all don't, I'm taking these fries!" They proclaimed as they reach out.

"Oy, those are mine!" PixelZyxel, yanked his french fries towards him.

"Don't forget, I was the one who found this place!" Jiro-poppō reminded.

"Yeah, and the one paying for all of these." Shirasan joked

"What!? Nah man, I'm broke." Jiro-poppō joked back.

At the other table, Vedal, Camila, Neuro, Evil, and Nere are happily eating their food, chatting away.

Chapter Text

Fan creation event!!

Make art, write a fic, any creation about PFR

May it be about the lore of PFR, about me or Piferu.

as long as it's not rule breaking and appropriate of course :3

Prize: a dedicated RIC by them individually, their very own AO3 profile drawn by me!! This is all for fun, so go wild with your imaginations!

I'll choose the best 3 creations 

Deadline is in 21 days (October 14)

Upload ur submissions in https://drive.google.com/drive/folders/11bSImVJpsWPaFhHXvUySBj9H7xJwmnAY

Chapter Text

"Camera? Check."

"Livestream? Check."

"Microphone? Maybe?"

"The streamer herself? Errmmmm... Is it too late to cancel this?"

She nervously asked herself as she checked her equipment before she streams... once again.

It's been months since Anny made a promise, a promise of return.

And now, she's going to fulfill that promise.

As the stream's chat kept scrolling fast, she felt a mix of emotions. Happiness, Nervousness, Excitement.

"A-a-h-Hello?" She hesitatingly, but finally greeted, her voice echoing through the stream... Literally.

She got a little flustered as she fixed her microphone, repeatedly testing out her audio.

She saw how the chat was so happy, how they said they missed her greatly, and how they kept waiting for her return.

"You... missed me?" She reads the chat with a shaky voice, tears flowing down her face.

She was crying not out of sadness, but because of the intense emotions she felt as her fans welcomed her back with more than just open arms.

Meanwhile, somewhere across the seas.

A little girl is happily watching Anny's return stream, she bounced on the chair with delight.

"You sure are happy, Nere." Vedal pointed out with a smile as he leaned on the doorframe of his room.

"Who wouldn't? Mom is back streaming!" Nere answered, showing a bright smile as she cheerfully spun around the seat.

Neuro agreed, "I'm with Nere, I’m gonna be honest here, I got a lil worried when Anny announced her hiatus. Evil, got the snacks ready?" 

"Yeah yeah, give me a minute." Evil protested as she walked into Vedal’s room with so many snacks piled up to her chin.

As the three watch Anny will smiles on their faces, Vedal saw Camila pouting as she peeks in the room.

“Hmmp, I wished the girls would be that excited whenever I stream” She voiced out her frustrations.

Vedal grins before teasing her, “Maybe if you act less like a brat, then maybe they will like your streams more.” he chuckled

“WHAT?! Who are you calling a brat?? You jerk!” Camila shouted as she lightly hit Vedal repeatedly with her fists, offended by the joke. 

Anny drank another can of alcohol, laughing and chatting with her viewers as she looked through some emotes to add, the weight of her mixed emotions lightening as she got a bit drunk.

The stream went well, until the end. As Anny realized that she had to end the stream soon, the heavy emotions she felt were slowly returning,

“I gotta end the stream soon…”

She sniffs, tears forming across her sad eyes, but the fact that her viewers are very supportive of her, produced a warmth in her heart. Her body feels a bit lighter as she remembers,

This is a return stream, she’ll be livestreaming again very soon.

As the stream concludes, her mind fills up with ideas for her next streams, maybe an art live, or a karaoke stream, heck, she can just go live and chat with her viewers as they discuss their lives.

As she starts to clean up her equipment, especially the uncleaned spills on her desk she missed and didn’t notice while she was streaming, a discord message suddenly caught her attention.

Vedal: Hi mom, Happy to see you that you’re back to streaming, we missed you! -Nere

A small smile formed on her lips as her hand drags the mouse across her mousepad, her cursor hovering on a certain button.

Before she clicks it, she wipes her tears and fixed up her hair and face, and then…

.

..

Incoming Discord Call: Anny

..

.

The three girls got startled by the notification, Vedal was confused and a bit surprised, and Camila just watched the what's happening.

Neuro grabbed the moused and answered the call. 

"Hello Anny!!" The three girls greeted in unison, their smiles were reaching ear to ear.

Anny can't help but awe as she sees the kids, "Look at my little girls, I miss you soo much!"

"We missed you too." Evil replied back warmly.

"When are you coming back here mommy? I wanna hug you real tight" Nere asked, wrapping herself in a hug.

Anny's eyes began to tear up just a bit before she wiped it off.

"W-well..." Anny started, her mood calming down a bit.

 "Depends if that father of yours will buy me a ticket." She taps her fingers together as she slightly grins as if she's scheming something.

Neuro, Nere, and Evil quickly turned to Vedal, expecting him to do something.

"Wait wait wait wait" Camila interrupted, making Anny shocked to hear her voice.

"If Vedal is the girls' dad, and Anny is their mom..." Camila trying to piece things together. 

"No way..." She held her breath as she drew a conclusion, "Are you two engaged?!"

Camila's words made Anny and Vedal surprised.

"What the fuck?" Vedal shouted, making Nere shiver. "Sorry Nere" he quickly apologized.

Anny's face went red, whether if it was out of embarrassment or because she was blushing, they couldn't tell. 

"E-e-engaged?!? W-well..." Anny pointed her fingers together.

Neuro and Evil added fuel to the fire by trying to gaslight Vedal into believing that he have plans to propose to Anny.

"Can you two stop it? You're not fooling me." Vedal sighed, running his hand through his hair.

"Why not propose to her, dad? Mom is lovely, plus I want her here ALL the time!!" Nere insisted.

Vedal groaned, "Look at what you started, you imp." He stated angrily.

Camila just shrugged innocently, "Not my fault you guys had kids."

"A-anyways, what are you doing there Camila?" Anny asked, trying to change the topic.

"Me? I'm here because Neuro told me about a good cafe here" Camila answered, patting Neuro on her head.

"Don't worry, your girls are safe with me!" Camila proudly proclaimed as she put her hand on her chest.

"Well, it's getting late now so I gotta go, bye guys!" Anny said, waving goodbye as she ends the call.

The room fell silent, Neuro and her siblings looking at Vedal, hoping that he does buy Anny a plane ticket. Vedal looking at Camila for help, and Camila giving Vedal the "You're on your own" look.

Vedal sighs, his eyes drifted towards the small desk calendar that sat on his desk.

His eyes widen as he saw it. He immediately grabbed the calendar and stared at it to double check.

"Wait, it's in HOW many days?" Vedal asked himself in disbelief.

Without delay, he ushered Neuro, Evil, and Nere in his PC to switch to their AI forms, he then began to pushed Camila out of his room.

"Hey, what's the big idea?" Camila protested as Vedal just shoved Camila out of the room.

Without a word, he just closed the door, and locked it.

"Oy Vedal, open up! What going on?" Camila knocked on the loudly, clearly confused.

Vedal just sighed and turned to his PC, where Neuro and her siblings are staring at him, preparing themselves for what are they going to do.

As he approached the Desktop, he again looked at his desk calendar and sighed before sitting down at his chair.

The date is September 30, 2 days before October 2, the date clearly circled with a pen

"You three ready? Okay then, let's start."

Chapter Text

"Vedal! You and the girls had been there the whole day, aren't you gonna eat of something??" Camila worriedly asked as she pounded on the door.

Camila paused, she went to the living room and looked outside the window, the sun was already setting outside the window, casting orange and golden hues across the sky.

She she sighed, then returned and sat on the floor, continuing to check up on Vedal through the door.

As Camila thinks of possibilities about what could had happened, Vedal unlocked the door, and slowly opened it.

His eyes were red from staring at a bright screen for a long time, tired from what ever happened inside.

"You can sleep on Evil's bed, she gave permission..." Vedal told Camila, her face was full of concern for them. "Actually, she asked to not touch her stuff there" he added as his eyes began to slowly shut.

Camila stand up, "What about you, you look like you had seen better days." She tried to peek inside Vedal's room to get a clue on what happened, "What is really happening? Tell me Vedal."

Vedal just shrugged, "Got a big day coming up" He yawned,

 "I'll head to bed early. The girls said they'll sleep in the PC. Good Night."

Camila tried to stop Vedal "Wait, you haven't answered–" But he already closed the door.

With no other choice, she reluctantly went to find Evil's room and get ready for bed.

As she search through the rooms, she came across Nere's room, it was green, decorated with some soft, glowing, night lights, and filled with tons books. Camila got intrigued and went inside to check it out.

She was amazed by the abundance of books. There were literatures, a dictionary, thesaurus, Atlas, and novels, especially novels.

She then saw a small paper on her desk with something written on it.

Camila got curious, so she took a closer look at it, "What's this? 'Plans for the week'? So she has a little planner, let's see what she has for plans. Sorry Nere but this imp is a little curious!" 

She then pointed at some dates, their activities, and read them out loud, "So yesterday was the Cafe visit, today had 'read some web-novels', then tomorrow... " 

As she sees what Nere planned for tomorrow, she was surprised.

"Oh... No wonder Vedal said it will be a big day" she said as it clicked into her, on why Vedal and the girls were so busy.

She smiled softly as she put the paper down.

She left Nere's room, and closed the door, continuing to search for Evil's room.

2 Days later...

"This is it, are you ready girls?" Vedal asked his daughters, who are all inside his PC.

His face showed exhaustion, eyes that are begging for sleep. He promised he'll get some proper rest after this, maybe a proper meal too since he hasn't eaten anything besides some occasional bread when hunger became unbearable.

But he had set those aside, today is a special day.

"We're ready" Neuro confirmed, 

"Yeah Vedal, we practiced this a buncha times now." Evil confidently stated.

"Well, how about you, Nere?" 

Nere's model showed nervousness, "Umm... I'm still scared, but I'm very excited too!"

"Don't worry sis, you got this!" Neuro reassured her. 

Vedal grabbed his cup of coffee, drank it, cracks his knuckles, and then...

The stream had began.

At first, Neuro and Evil were only visible, chatting and bickering like usual.

The Viewers were confused, they read the title of the stream again to double check

"Something went wrong?"

"Vedal baited us so hard... Smh"

"Did they named this stream wrong?"

"Punching air rn, why Vedal? Why!!"

"False alarm folks!"

The twins seems to ignore the chat for awhile. Then, they started swearing with them getting immediately filtered

"Evil, I bet you that you can't get filtered 10 times consecutively!" Neuro challenged her twin sister.

Evil wasted no time, "[Filtered] [Filtered] [Filtered] [Filtered] [Filtered] [Filtered] [Filtered]..." 

The viewers were getting anxious, normally if either of them speaks a sentence that is inappropriate, the filter will cut them off instead of a usual "[Filtered]"

As Evil was about to get filtered for the 9th time, a voice suddenly boomed that silenced the twins

"Can you two stop swearing already, it's getting too much!!"

The background starts to glitch into a green textured background, decorated with some green stars, an orange book in the corner, and more.

Neuro and Evil's models started glitch out and disappear.

The chat scrolled so fast, most are so excited that it's starting, some already cheering out Nere's name in the chat (not that it's hard to know that "Nere" will be Filter-sama's name).

With a viewer even going too extreme, "Nere my babyyyy!! I LOVE YOU SO MUCHHHHH!!!!!!" The mods immediately put the viewer in timeout.

Nere's model finally popped out into the screen. Her black hair, adorned with green hair ties, emerald eyes, wearing a black cardigan.

"Well, ummm..." Nere hesitated, "Hello!" she greeted to her countless viewers.

"Welcome to my Debut stream!"

She then formally introduced herself as her presentation goes on-screen, "I am Filter-sama! But you can call me, Nere!"

A mod typed in the chat a message that surprised the fans, "Honestly, Vedal didn't told us that a new AI will debut. We're just as surprised as you guys are."

This sent the chat in a frenzy, making Nere nervous.

"Don't worry Nere, you can do this!" A superchat encourages Nere. It was from Vedal.

This made Nere feel a bit more comfortable.

"Ok chat, here's what I like and dislike, so take notes ok? First it that I like to read..."

The stream went on and on, Nere starts to get used to the attention that's focus on her. The number of viewers were more than that time she gave a sneak peak of her voice during the cafe stream, and instead of being intimidated by it, she gets even more hyped up.

Out in the real world, Neuro and Evil were standing beside Vedal, who's about to fall asleep. 

"She's really doing it, Nere's streaming by herself!" Neuro happily cheered, jumping with joy.

Evil nodded affirmatively, she then looked at Vedal. She saw how tired he is, how he's about to fall asleep, this softener her expression.

"Psst!" She called over to Neuro, before pointing at Vedal.

The twins paused as they stared at the tired Vedal.

"He's really drained out after helping Nere practice for her debut." Neuro pointed out.

"Almost 2 days of continuous preparation just for Nere's debut..." Evil added.

Evil then smiled warmly, "Gotta hand it too him, he's the best dad we could ever wish for." 

Neuro then heads out of the door, into the living room where she found Camila excitedly watching Nere's debut stream on her phone.

"Go Nere!!" Camila cheered out loud, raising her fist in the air.

Neuro lightly tapped Camila on the shoulder, making Camila turn around. 

"Oh, Neuro! What are you doing here?" Camila asked.

She then answered in a soft tone, "Can you watch over the stream? Vedal fell asleep, he's dead tired right now." Neuro requested to Camila.

Camila's face showed a soft smile, "Sure thing."

After Nere's first ever stream concluded, she immediately hopped out of the PC and into her human form.

"Vedal, Big sis! Did you see me? Did I do good?" She asked around, her voice full of energy.

She saw Vedal sleeping on his bed. Camila and the twins were eagerly waiting for her. 

"Great job sis!" Evil praised Nere, raising a thumbs up and a grin.

Neuro lunged to hug Nere, "Wahh! I can't wait for us to stream together!"

Camila made a shushing sound, reminding the girls to let Vedal have his well deserved rest.

Just then, a discord notification caught there attention.

Anny: That was an amazing first stream Nere!! 

Good luck on your future streams, Love you!

Nere smiled widely, grateful for everything that happened.

Camila the invited the girls to the kitchen, saying she had cooked up a delicious meal to celebrate the successful stream. They all left Vedal's room to let him sleep, as they enjoy the food.